Foal Necromancer

Chapters

Paranoia
Where's the Chamber Pot?
The bare bones of things
Laying down the Law
Just Desserts!
I see... You're insane.
Naming Party
Ghosts of the Past
Awakening
Getting a stride
Cat-astrophe
Foals and Foolish Changelings
Swarmed
Aftermath
Explanation
Acceptance
Hunting and Hatching
The Cocoon of Chrysalis Cracks
A Very Long Day
The Laughing Corpse
Decisions
Equestrian Landing
Bargain... What!?
Courting With Stupidity

Paranoia

I drifted back into consciousness again the aches and pains in my body somewhat lessened. Hmm... that's rather nice actually. I plant my new hooves down and stretch my back a little and to my surprise and pain there are several violent pops but the pain is gone in an instant. I wait for a moment then roll my shoulders. Nothing broken just popped the joints. I hear hoof beats across a the floor and I turn to face whomever it is. "Good... hmm... I'm not sure what time it is so I'm just going to say good morning." I say calmly before whomever it is speaks. It's probably the good doctor, or a guard that she'd mentioned earlier to get information out of me.

"Good evening dearie." the doctor said and I smiled. "You're awake a little sooner than expected but we can take you off the drip now and get you in a bath and change your bandages. It should help you feel a little better as well." she says kindly and I smile and nod at this. I feel the magic from her come and pull out the needle from my forearm. Foreleg? Whichever. I wince a little at the slight surge of pain and I am gently lifted from the bed and lowered to the ground. "Here, bite my tail dearie and I'll lead you to the bathing room." she says and I feel some long hairs brush up against my mouth and I quickly bite down on it. I hear her walking and I follow it trying to match the pace.

It's a little tricky but I've seen horses move before and try to copy it. I'm probably moving like a golem but still... I relax for a moment and I'm now moving more naturally and in a similar pattern to the doctor. It takes about a minute and there's the sound of a door opening before she stops. "Here we are, you can let go of my tail now." she says and I let the hair out from between my lips and teeth. "Now I'm going to take the bandages off but I'm going to put a waterproofing spell on the injuries to keep the soap out."

"That's a relief." I respond more for the sake of learning my new voice than answering. It's very young and innocent without a drop of the raspy jaded nature of my former voice. I feel a slight surge of magic and the bandages fall away without issue. Another surge later and there is a barrier on my injuries no more harsh than the bandages themselves and exclusively on the wounds. Now I'm being lifted by magic and now I'm being lowered into warm water with a slick feeling to it and numerous bubbles. Odd there's not even a blade hidden in the water or a contact poison seeping in.

I can sense some more magic and flinch away just a little as I feel something make contact with me and start scrubbing. There's a squeezing noise and something is in my mane and spreading it around when I hear the doctor gasp in shock. "Is something wrong?" Here come the machete's and explosive powder propelled lead shots.

"I... you... your horn!!" she exclaims in shock and I reach up around the same general area that hers was and I feel it. A small jagged bump that's rather tender. Hmm so something did attack me as I slept... That's a surprising relief. If things get too peaceful then the forces against me tend to build up to levels requiring me to go through a rebirth.

"Well... what's left of it at least." I say to myself. So I'm not in the form of a pegasi? A winged unicorn? Pegacorn? I'm positive there's some word for it all its own. The silence is profound and I'm positive she's staring at me. "Is something wrong?" I ask, now I'm worried that there's a discrimination against hybrids. This could end badly but at least I'm back in familiar territory though.

"N-no. Nothing's wrong. Oh you poor foal..." she said and the brushing is both quicker and more gentle. I can't tell but she seems to be more attentive. My hybrid nature has rattled her badly and I'm not sure if it's in a good way or bad way. It takes nearly no time at all before I feel myself being lifted out of the tub by hoof instead of magic and there is then a slight surging of magic and suddenly there's a trio of towels quickly rubbing the water out of my fur and mane.

Another brush shows up and my tail and mane are both quickly brushed out before there's a pause. "You're mane is a little on the long side... is there something you'd like done with it?" she asked sounding a little nervous. Is she about to strangle me with my hair? Inventive, I'll give her that.

"A simple braid would be nice, it's practical." I say trying to be diplomatic and I feel my hair being quickly pulled into the right formation and it keeps the horn stump visible. There is one lock of hair that's too short for the braid and it crosses in front of the horn and goes halfway down my face before ending. No violence... a bit of a letdown that.

"Would you like it done to the tail as well?" the doctor asks with a slightly impish tone of voice. I consider for a moment. She seems calm and is a little more playful but attentive. Perhaps something good has happened for once.

"Actually that would be nice." I say holding myself still as much as I can as I feel the slight pulling and there were two more bursts of magic and something, probably extra bandage cloth is now wrapped around the ends of the braids. A few moments later I feel the rest of the bandages wrap around the injuries and the spells keeping them closed fades and the bandages pick up the slack. So is she trying to lead me into a false sense of security? May as well play along.

"Well you certainly look handsome now little colt." she says gently with a bit of a giggle. Oh yea, something's up.

"Uhm... this is a little embarrassing but it's just occurred to me that I don't know your name. I'm terribly sorry." I tell her and I get the feeling she's smiling at me. What for!?! I'm about to learn her name and she knows that I know about naming magic! Why is she smiling!?

"It's alright sweetie. I forgot to tell you with all the little surprises you keep bringing up. My name is Doctor Gentlehooves." she says kindly and I smile. I got her now, if she tries anything she'll have the same wretched time I did.

"A pleasure to meet you. I don't have a name so I'm afraid I can't give you one." I say with a slight bow and there is a bit of a titter from her. Clearly my hammy performance put her at ease. Or she feigned being at ease so that I would be put at ease... clever.

"Alright little colt follow me. Grab my tail too." she says gently and I grab the tail hairs that brush against my face and follow the sound of her hoof steps trying to match her pace. We go all the way back towards the bed but...

"I'm certain the bed I was in is a few more metres forwards." I say slightly nervous, I can hear someone else breathing. The breath sounds fairly large, at least larger than Dr. Gentlehooves. Is a fight about to break out? Will I have to curse this Doctor through her tail?

"Yes my nurse Mr. Feelgood has prepared a different bed for you so that we're not putting clean fur in dirty sheets. He's also fetched a clean needle so that we can put you back on the drip." Dr. Gentlehooves explains and I nod at this. Alright I'll keep playing your game Doctor.

"Well thank you." I say towards the sounds of the second breathing and I hear a noise of surprise.

“How did you know I was here?” Nurse Feelgood asks me and I smile.

“I can hear your breath so I took a guess.” I say and there's a bit of a chuckle from him. Yea laugh it up muscle head, I know how to deal with your type.

“You're a clever one foal... uhm Doctor could we speak for a moment?” Feelgood asks and Gentlehooves lifts me upwards and into the bed. Ah so the conspiracy begins!

“Hold on a moment dearie. I'm about to put the needle in.” Gentlehooves says and there is a small amount of pain and a bit of metal is now embedded in my right shoulder. A bit of cloth is tied around the tube part of it to keep it in place. “Now I'll need a minute or two to speak with Nurse Feelgood.” she explains and I nod. I listen to both of them trot off and then strain my ears. If there's poison in the IV then my necromatic talents will nullify the negative affects and alert me to any danger.

“...Alicorn?! ...Didn't... Tell...?” is all I can make of Feelgood's side of the conversation.

“I didn't...! Have to tell... ... The Nobles... ...” I hear from Gentlehooves.

“True... ... Celestia... ... ... kill him...” at this my heart speeds up before I force myself to calm down. Maybe they simply think that I think that they think that someone may be trying to kill me. They finish speaking and Gentlehooves returns.

“Uhm Doctor... I... I couldn't help but overhear parts of the conversation and... I know I took this out of context but Nurse Feelgood mentioned my being killed I think.” I say ready to use as much magic I can in my current state to defend myself if I have to. It will be a pity to kill this mare, she's been very nice.

“He's just concerned about your injuries and the implications that there have been multiple attempts to kill you.”Gentlehooves quickly replies sounding panicked at my caution. So she knows I'm onto her? Haha!

“Sorry, it's just paranoia has kept me alive for longer then I seem to have any right to have lived.” I say by way of apology and sigh. “So... now that you know I'm Alicorn what's going to happen?” I ask taking a shot in the darkness at the strange word. May as well pump her for information so long as she's going to be playing this game.

“Well, I'm not sure if you actually know this, but Alicorns are very... rare. You see you have the blessings of all three types of ponies. The magic of Unicorns, the wings of Pegasi and the strength of Earth ponies.” Gentlehooves explains to me and I start thinking.

"So I'm safe due to my crippling injuries removing any advantage I would hold over other ponies thus removing any jealous riots?" I ask and there is a stunning silence. "I take it I'm in error about that." I say, not even a question. Gentlehooves is so quiet I start to wonder if she's even breathing. Perhaps she's trying to silently draw a weapon?

"Yes! You are wrong! All currently known Alicorns are royalty. The fact that you're one yourself but have been absolutely brutalized is nothing short of terrifying." She tells me sounding a little uncomfortable. There is no way in all seven hells I could be so lucky as that, something must be up.

“Sorry.” I apologize trying to stall for time and reinforce my meek appearance. Maintaining a meek appearance when I have no eyes, shredded wings, a broken horn and a patchwork collection of scars and all my ribs showing... Could I possibly look more pathetic? Maybe, probably not though.

“It's alright. You've had a hard life so you expect the worst. I'm going to have to report you to the Princesses. They will want to know about you.” she tells me and I nod shortly. This will either end badly or horribly. Or is that well or badly? Or this will end very well... or something! I have no idea what to think about this, she seems sincere which is incredibly confusing.

“What's most likely to happen?” I ask a little calmer now that I realize just how adverse this woman... mare is towards death. As such she's unlikely to rat out a child to something that may kill them. I think I'm safe. But this could all be an act as she summons greater forces to deal with me? Perhaps she's detected my necrotic powers...

“Well most likely you'll end up adopted by one of the princesses. But there is going to be a riot about your injuries. No matter how well you carry them you're appearance will horrify many of the nobles.” Gentlehooves tells me and I frown a little before grinning slightly. Let's see if I can crack that veneer of hers.

“So I'm so darn ugly that I outright horrify ponies. Good to know.” I say in a joking tone with an actual smile crossing my face. Please take the bait.

"No, No! It's not like that. It's sympathy little dear. We imagine what it must have been like for those injuries to happen." She then hugs me and I let myself melt into it. She didn't take the bait. "You're such a sweet little foal, the princesses will love you." she says then gives me a kiss just below the broken horn. She may be baiting me. "Anyways, when we get enough nutrition into your body before we start using regeneration spells on you. So long as nothing bad happens you'll be in full health again before the month is out!" She explains excitedly and my eyebrows shoot up and I face her looking incredulous. No, just no.

“R-really? I... I might be able to see again?” I ask shocked, there is no way in any capacity that a stranger gets this kind of treatment much less myself, just no way. “But something like that has to be expensive and I don't have any coin.”

"Oh dearie, medical care is on the state. It's part of the taxes." Gentlehooves tells me and I nod with a gentle smile. Cute lie. "By the way sweetie. I've sent Nurse Feelgood to summon a representative from the palace for your sake. We're only a block away from the palace so he should be back soon." Oh that can not be good.

“Actually we're already back.” Nurse Feelgood says and I turn my head in the general direction of his voice. Time for a fight then.

“Oh my! Captain Shining Armour!” Gentlehooves says in shock. Well no prizes as to guess what the new guest is wearing then.

“Good Evening sir.” I say cordially and there is a pause. What? Just because I'm an unholy sin against all things doesn't mean I'm rude!

“Good Evening Foal. I must admit you're taking your current state amazingly well.” a new voice says and I assume it's Captain Shining Armour. He sounds heroic. I hate him already.

“Well if crying, screaming, complaining, throwing a fit or soiling myself will help my situation be sure to tell me and I will do it." I say with all honesty and a wry grin. There's a snort of laughter and then a slight clinking to match hoof beats. He's clearly in mundane armour of some kind and walking towards me. That's never a good sign, because if they know of me and are not bringing magic arms and armour then they bring the best of the best.

“Still now that I've confirmed that you're an Alicorn we're going to be moving you into the palace's medical wing for intensive treatment. We'll have you in full health again before the end of the month.” He says calmly and I feel my jaw drop. This has to end. Now.

“Why?” I just have to ask, I'm not used to this, it's just not normal! Why hasn't something been thrown at me!? Why am I in a comfortable bed!? Why isn't the IV poisoned? Why is nothing coming at me with a knife?! WHY AM I SAFE!?!?!?! “I mean why hasn't something tried to kill me yet? I've been here for several hours at the very least why hasn't there been an attempt on my life?” I demand and there is a silence but I can't stop.

“Why isn't there poison in the IV!? Why wasn't there an attempt to drown me in the bath?! Why are none of you carrying a knife?! Why isn't there an unholy beast trying to sneak up on me!?! This isn't normal!” I nearly shout and it echoes in the room around me.

“What the Bucking Hay happened to this colt?!” Shinning Armour half shouts sounding shocked to his core.

"And he's affronted by this! What kind of messed up reverse world did I stumble into?! Look I'm sorry that I'm being rude but I'm at the edge of my wits. Why isn't anything trying to kill me!? If things are peaceful for too long then all unholy hell breaks loose and I get torn apart again!" I declare my voice going shrill as I start to completely panic. I begin channelling magic. The headache returns and I can feel it flowing out of my horn stump in distorted waves before it backlashes on me and slams me onto the bed which collapses. My consciousness leaves at record speeds.

Where's the Chamber Pot?

The awkwardness did not at all dissipate for a solid several hours. They'd brought me a couple apples and a glass of water... it felt so weird to actually eat again as it has been at least several months. The princesses had apparently caught on to my discomfort and they as well as the captain had excused themselves to lessen the huge amount of people in the room. So now it's me and five others and I was only sure of the gender of one of them. Unless the gender line can be blurred with this race in that case I have no earthly clue.

I rub the side of my head for a moment and try to get an image of the room with the fourth sight spell only for the entire room to gasp. I guess me using magic with a broken horn is just too mind boggling for them... great, just great. I heave a sigh at this and I hear a slight noise that sounds inquisitive. I guess. But really how can I know? These ponies are not people as I know them. They're not even centaur as I know them. Or... anything as I know them.

Someone's walking towards me with a slight clinking noise and I tense up before forcing myself to relax. It's not an assassin it's a guard... like I could tell the difference in this species. Still I was told I would be safe... yea told... oh no... so is time for a fight yet?

“You're looking antsy. Is there something we should know about?” A male voice asks and I think fast.

“Before my horn was broken I was using a spell to see and now that I can't use magic...” I begin and let it trail off as the implications actually sink in on me as well. Has there ever been a time I haven't used magic? Maybe when I was... no... I was using it as a small child too just without direction. “Hunh...”

“What is it?” The nurse asks as another walks off for... gods know what reason.

“I just realized this is the first time I've ever been truly without magic... I've always used it before for dozens of things at once.” I say trying not to give the obviously armed individuals too much information or they may feel opportunistic... I'll feel safe when I'm in a position of power thank you very much.

“Oh... perhaps we can help then. What kind of things do you usually do with magic?” Another new voice asks and since there was no clinking I assume it's the doctor this time.

“Well... I used it to stop bleeding, to keep warm, to see, sometimes it's all that kept my heart beating and...” I begin to list off and there's a clanging sound causing me to jump a little. “What was that!?” I ask before it actually comes to me. Either someone dropped something or one of the guards legs just collapsed from under them. Either way... funny actually... if it wasn't distressing that these were supposed to be the ones helping me and they're so squeamish.

“Uhm... oh dear... wait... I know. Would you like for me to bring in a cd player for you?” a male voice who I now assume is the doctor asks and if my eyes were open I would blink.

“A what what player?” I ask completely confused by the request. There's a scraping noise and I assume whatever metal that fell on the floor had been picked up. Whether it's encasing someone's rear or not.

“A CD player is short for Compact Disk player. It's a machine that will play whatever sounds have been put on the Disk. It's normally used to record music so it can be played later without tiring out or bothering the artist.” one of them I think the guard, explains and my eye sockets open as I try to stare at him. Then I remember myself and close them. I think fast.

“Doesn't that take profit away from the artist?” I ask trying to make sense of this. I've seen minstrels preform and have coins thrown into their hats or buckets or whichever. It's how they make a living and the good ones can rent theatres charge a sum to enter and truly hit the big time.

“No the artist usually sells the disk. Furthermore it works like advertisement to live shows as well.” one of them explains to me and I nod. I wonder if the disk is sharp enough to cut me...

“Well that sounds amazing. I'd love to listen to this... See Dee Player.” I say deliberately over stressing the parts of the word to make myself seem more ignorant. There's a slight chuckle at this as one of them walks off. It would be nice to know which one.

“Before I'm out of earshot any preferences to music?” the mare shouts and I don't even need to think.

“Strings! Violins and the like have always been wonderful.” I call towards the sound of her voice and I guess she nods... that's the trouble with being blind is that more then half the things you say are with how you move. I hear her leave further and when she's out of earshot I just have to ask. “Does she often nod towards the blind?” I ask and there's a snort.

“Sorry. You just carry it a little too well. It's more like she's used to having the patient's problem being shoved in her face so when it isn't she hardly notices. It's why she's just a nurse. Other then that though she's an excellent caretaker and is both punctual and attentive. Good traits to have.” the one I assume the doctor is says and I nod. “Also you mentioned using magic for most everything you do. Does that mean that you'd prefer it we focused on repairing your horn?” he asks and I nod eagerly. Yes magic please! I need it! I want it! I love it! I sound like those fools who beg as they get thrown out of an opium den.

“Is there any real way to direct a regeneration spell? Don't they just work on everything at once?” the one that I assumed was a guard because he clinked when he walked asked the doctor. Again I must assume there was a nod or something.

“Not generally no. You can't direct such a spell but you can contain it to a specific part of the body so it's exclusively worked on as if it were the only injury. It's one of the spell advances that Star Swirl the Bearded is accredited and in my opinion his under-appreciated masterpiece.” the doctor explains and I have to admit. It's brilliant. Granted I haven't studied healing but it sounds smart. I think. I wish I'd paid more attention to the village sage as a child...

There's the sound of hurried footsteps and I think the nurse is returning with the CD player thing. “Sorry I didn't send you rushing all over the place did I?” I ask her more just to be polite then any real reason. She doesn't answer and I'm sick of guessing what movements they're making.

“Uhm... is that a yes? No? Maybe so? Sorry but if you'll remember, I'm blind.” I say after a few silent moments pass. “Also on the topic of my being blind could I get some bandages wrapped around my empty eyes? I open them when startled and occasionally something gets inside.” I quickly request when the thought to ask occurs to me. I don't want another bee incident... granted with eyes this size I might have to worry about bats instead.

“Oh I'm sorry. It wasn't any trouble to get this and I brought Octavia's Muse. It's rather popular and very well done compilation piece with a solid hour of amazing Cello work.” She explains and I nod, it does sound rather nice.

“Not to mention she's gorgeous to boot, with the most amazing voice and poise...” the guard said and I slowly turn my head to him with a raised eyebrow. Finally I may be able to get some (non-violent) entertainment. For once. In twenty years.

“You do realize that until you actually speak with her that you're not liable to go anywhere with this relationship and before you ask I can tell you haven't actually spoken because you only mentioned the sound of her voice. Not any personality traits or interests.” I say laying out as much bait as thickly as I can... oh please oh please oh please take the bait.

“Well what would you know about these things you're a foal!” he protests and I grin widely. He took the bait. “There is no way you could have...” My grin turns into a massive teeth filled smile. “No...” he sounds panicked and I nod. “No way in Tartarus could a foal have possibly...” he starts and I cut him off with a throaty chuckle. I push through my headache and quickly cast a fourth sight spell and I am not disappointed.

The guard in front of me who is a stark white pegasus in gold armour with a black mane is staring at me in absolute shock looking like his jaw is about to unhinge and fall away. Further in the distance another guard this one in black armour has turned to face the room and is staring at me with a huge grin. He's got a dark grey coat and I can't see his mane but his tail is stark white. The one I've been guessing is the doctor is a normal horse with a brown coat with white spots and is wearing a long white coat and has what looks like a flat disk on a hose that splits into two metal sticks that come together again with black buds with the same material as the hose. It looks like it may be used for listening to things.

One nurse had hot pink hair and lime green fur which is really painful on the... Alright it's mostly painful to think about because I didn't 'see' it per say and the other is more sedate with a light yellow body and black hair. The both of them have variations of a red cross on their flanks a symbol which they also have on the hats they wear. They've also gone completely bug eyed and the doctor's eyes are crossed.

“That spell hurt to cast but the looks on your faces are well worth it.” I say stretching my wings a little and getting the feel for them. I wonder how long it will take them to recover from this revelation. Still... I suppose being in the form of a small child has a lot of room for fun. Provided that no one gets back at me by pulling the age card.

Time creeps by but I'm not sure how much... I'm fairly certain it's been at least several minutes and no one has said a thing. “You know the silence is getting a little on the creepy side.” I comment and the doctor clears his voice.

“Sorry it's just the implication that you've... been with a mare...” he says slowly and cautiously.

“Well what happened is that I had found a crystal which let me cast a formshift spell, so I turned myself into a true stallion and sampled the finer sides of adult life.” I say with complete honesty. That had been possibly the best week of my life. Good food, good company, good fun, bad fun, naughty fun, sexy fun and my personal favourite Scandalous Fun.

“You didn't.” the guard from the door states and I'd wager he's probably eagerly leaning in.

“I most certainly did. I must say that whisky is quite the treat and while amusing at first opium leaves something to be desired. But the real gem of that week before the crystal lost it's power... it was Velvet. Oh now she was a gem.” I say in a deeper tone remembering that dark skinned beauty. I love remembering this week, and sharing it is likely to make an amazing splash and I must admit, I'm morbidly curious as to how this will turn out.

“Nooo....” the doctor states and my smile widens.

“Oh yes. She was a beauty, the deepest brown eyes and the most intriguing spicy scent that coiled it's way into my mind. She moved with a grace that no cat could match and had an almost whisper like breathy voice.” I continue and it sounds like the nearer guard is mulling the image over in his mind and liking it if the soft chuckling is any indication.

“Please tell me you didn't sleep with her.” the doctor asks and I smile and sigh as I stretch my wings out and hold them there to test their feel. Hey I can multitask thank you very much.

“That and more. It started with a few drinks, then a lovely conversation that ended up being about all of nothing. Finally she invited me into her home and I used all of my skill in magic to give her a deep muscle massage that had her moaning and begging for more.” I continue still being fully truthful just leaving out details like my sneaking past her father's guards and the fact that both of us being nude meant a lot more at the time.

“Oh dear Celestia...” the doctor exclaims in a shaking voice.

“And then I learned just how amazingly flexible she was... it was like her spine was made of rope rather then bone and those sounds she made... oh those little whimpers and pleads for more...” I continue and there's a choking sound from the doctor as the guards chuckle slightly.

“I... I... I must report this!” the doctor declares and rushes off.

“You know I didn't peg him for a tattletale.” I remark as the hoof falls vanish into the distance. I'd give so much to be a fly on the wall when he makes his report.

“With good reason, what were you thinking?!” One of the nurses demands and I think it's the pink and green one.

“That it was the most amazing night of my life and I'd give anything to be with her again.” I say calmly and fold my wings up with a sigh. I hear some slight popping noises as I feel the joints pop into place.

“But what if she got pregnant? You're too young to be raising foals of your own.” the other nurse asks and I sigh again.

“Probably. But... I'd love to have a family again.” I say softly and my good mood dies as my mind returns to the memory of finding my family's remains. I sigh for a third time, this time in longing.

“So your advice is?” the guard asks me again and I turn to him and smile.

“Take it slow, different genders move at different paces so move at her speed. Keep her comfortable with you and slowly move in. If you can stretch one night into an eternity you've won.” I say and he chuckles a little to himself. I suddenly feel a large amount of magic being used nearby and I turn my head quickly to face the threat... not that it will make any difference as I CAN'T SEE!!!!!

“Who is it?” I ask pleasantly the memories of Velvet having put me in a much better mood. If I ever find myself back on my former world I really do have to go back to Three Falls Port and find out what happened after her father chased me out.

“It's me. I've been told that there has been some rather shocking behaviour in here.” The alicorn I've presumed to be Celestia states and I smile at this. Let's see if I can get a reaction.

“Well I was just sharing stories of one of the few times in my life where I wasn't being attacked or hunted and apparently what I did shocked the good doctor. Actually it seems everything I do is rather shocking no matter what story I share. If I share a more unpleasant one then there is gagging and disgust. But if I share one of my few pleasant memories then what I did was immoral! All I did was spend a peaceful time in a port city without having to hurt anything. I found joy, I found good companionship, I found fun, I found love and apparently that's wrong! I was under the impression that you intend for things to be pleasant for me, yet simultaneously everypony around me is shocked when I share a pleasant memory! It's terribly confusing.” I explain at length mentally chanting 'Take the Bait' over and over again.

'Maybe next time.' her voice echoes in my mind and my eyes snap open again as I try in vain to stare at her. She can hear my thoughts!? Oh no... 'If you are wondering I can't hear thoughts unless you project them at me like you're little Take the Bait chant.' I hear in my mind followed by a touch of laughter... well damnit.

“What am I going to do with you?” she asks audibly like a disappointed mother. Like she doesn't know?

“Well most tend to hire assassins, but you're very powerful yourself and not a figurehead leader so most likely murder.” I say calmly already ready to run. She seems like the more direct type so if I dodge the initial blast and get out a window I can probably hide while taunting her with my thoughts.

“That's not how things are dealt with in Equestria.” She tells me sternly and I raise an eyebrow.

“So there are no assassin guilds at all around here? Bizarre...” I reply and again I can feel quite a few pairs of eyes on me. “What? I was declared an impossible mark by three separate guilds. I wanted to make it four...” I say a little petulantly.

“... and how did you accomplish that?” Celestia asks me in an honestly curious tone.

“Well beating half the assassins in a guild got me the first two and breaking into their stronghold and beating the guildmaster to an inch of death got me the third. Those ones were annoying, they just left traps all the time. The first one used close range weapons like knifes, the second one used long range ones like bows and all three were more than a little poison happy.” I explain rubbing my neck where those jackasses kept trying to get me to cut my own head off by walking into the near invisible razor wire.

“Unpleasant memories?” Celestia asks sounding concerned. I shrug ruefully.

“Unpleasant defines practically all of my memories, and now one of my good ones has scared somepony as well... I seem to be just an all around horrifying little pony don't I?” I ask and I'd glance around the room slyly if I could but my lack of eyes and sight ruins my ability to do so.

“You're not horrifying, it's what's happened to you that's horrifying. Now what was this about you having a lover named Velvet somewhere?” she asks and I feel her asking to be let in... strange... I let it happen but I tense up my legs so I can bolt. There is a feather light touch on my find and a tittering sound before she pulls away. This has given me a little time to think.

“Well to be honest she's convinced that I'm a massive musclebound pirate named Adonis and when I leapt out the window to escape her father's wraith I caught an arrow in the back of my head. Obviously I survived but she saw it so there's that bridge burnt. I really would love to see her again but I did poke my head in nearly half a year later and it was clear she wasn't pregnant in any capacity. So I left a rose and a saucy little letter addressed from the afterlife and that was that.” I explain remembering climbing up the side of the house the body she loved long gone and only the face of a wanted man remaining as I slip in the window and lay them down on her dresser before vanishing into the night as she opens the door. “Granted it was probably a good thing the father caught me, the crystal I was using to transform broke shortly after and she wouldn't be able to recognize me.” I finish and sigh heavily. I want to go back so much.

“And what happened then?” one of the nurses asks this time. I think it's the brightly coloured one. I sigh again... I've been doing that a lot today I really should stop.

“I spent most of my life since then studying ways to enchant crystals hoping beyond hope to figure out how to change again and return to her. I learned a lot but not what I wanted to.” I sigh again... I really need to stop that. I also really need to stop reacting... if I can find my way here then so can my enemies... and that leads me to the thought of the guards. If this place is completely peaceful why would they be needed?

There's a sob from one of nurses... wait make that both of them. Hmm if there's a need for guards then it's likely that there's a need for an army as well. If they need an army then there's likely enemies to the country I'm in. If there is an enemy to the country then it's likely focused on the ruling body in other words the Alicorns... which now include me... hmm... so I'm not paranoid... good to know. Now what do I have to prepare for?

And now a very large pony is hugging me... Seeing as she's many times larger then other ponies I must assume it's Celestia. Then I feel a gurgling in my intestines... oh dear...

“Uhm... thank you but... eating again has started a certain process up again...” I begin and she breaks the hug and backs up a little. “Yea this is awkward but where's the chamber pot?”

“You mean the toilet?” the nearer guard asks and an eyebrow goes up.

“The what?” I ask and I can hear Celestia tittering as I'm positive the rest of the room is staring at me incredulously.

“It's a type of chamberpot that's much cleaner.” Celestia says and I nod. “I'll show you where it is... after all I'm your aunt now little one.” she says and my mind goes blank for a moment causing me to overbalance and fall sideways and nearly off the bed before a spell catches me.

“So what's this about now?” Someone asks. I don't know who, I can't figure out who, my mind has still checked out without leaving contact information.

“Well aside from the kinship between all Alicorns Luna has decided to take it a step further. She's decided to be his mother and is rather excited about it.” Celestia explains and my mind goes from clogged and unmoving to cluttered and confused.

'How could she be my mother when I'm a century and a half old!? What the hell do you mean by adoption!? I still really need to use the chamber pot or duck behind a tree!! Excited how!? Is this another assassination attempt?! Why am I panicking so easily!? WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?' all screams through my head without any filtration and Celestia's grip on the magic flickers a touch.

“Princess!” the whole room minus myself exclaim.

“It's alright... he was rather confused and began projecting his thoughts outwards in a very chaotic manner and it struck me unexpectedly. No harm done. Now if you'll excuse us.” she says and there is a slight pinch as I assume the needle is taken out of my arm... I hadn't even noticed it in there this time... oh look my mind is resetting... “He really needs to go.” she tells the room and I'm floating through the air and following her as she walks out.

The bare bones of things

After a very long and absolutely mortifying education in my new biology I walk out of the bathroom. I'm fairly certain I'm blushing with a tittering Celestia looming over me. “Oh come now it wasn't that bad a ten minute span was it?” she asks me and I freeze. It was only ten minutes?

“That was only ten minutes? I could swear it took several hours.” I mention before beginning to walk again. “I should not have brought up Velvet.” I mutter to myself forgetting for a moment that Celestia is with me.

“Perhaps. However I find it encouraging.” She says and I try to look upwards and I'm certain I get the point across but I can't tell until she speaks again. “It is encouraging because it shows that despite all the horrors inflicted upon you that you can still care for another. Even if you need a few drinks first its a good step.” she says and I'm rather confused before a thought crosses my mind.

“Does that mean I'm getting booze?” I ask and I hope to get a brace before I have to deal with Luna.

“I'm sorry but there is an age restriction. You need to be physically twenty-one years of age.” she tells me and my eyebrow raises.

“I am well over twenty years of age.” I remind her and there is no reaction I can hear. “You do realize that I can't hear you shaking your head or nodding or anything of the sort.” I remark without even bothering to phrase it like a question.

“Some questions answer themselves little one... which reminds me... Luna still has to pick out a name for you.” Celestia remarks and I trip. Which is quite a feat considering I wasn't moving.

“Just what the hell gives her that right? I haven't had a name for over seventy years and I sure as hell don't need one now!” I tell her doing my best to spin around but I'm not used to moving like that on four hooves and I end up twisting myself onto the floor and lying on my side while pointing my right forehoof up at her.

“Do you even know what her adoption of you means?” she asks me and I'm silent for a moment before shaking my head. “It means that she's going to be dedicating almost all of her time to you for the next fifteen years at least. She wants to be your mother, she wants you to be her son.” Celestia explained as I clumsily got onto all four hooves again and tilted my head upwards to listen.

“Why? I'm an unstable mass murderer with power over death itself.” I ask as my head starts spinning again. This has to stop sometime soon or I'll lose all sense of balance.

“You are? Really... because you look more like a lost alicorn foal in need of a home and a hug.” she says in a tone I can't identify but it makes me nervous. It also gets me fidgeting a little. Granted I'm not arguing much because I saw how powerful she was and I'm not going to pick a fight with that.

“Well I'm not. I'm a temporarily displaced necromancer and that's that.” I say striking the floor with one of my hooves to emphasize the point.

“Nay! Thou art mine most precious and adorable foal!” A near bellowing voice announces from behind me and I jump in shock and that would be bad enough if I wasn't plucked out of mid-air and quickly held tightly to what I must assume is Luna's chest. It's shockingly hard due to what feels like a cross between a breastplate and a necklace.

I moan in pain due to having the wind pushed out of me than pulled away. Great not only does she have an obscene amount of magic but a ridiculous amount of strength too. “I am not anyone's child.” I wheeze out only just and there is the sound of blowing.

“We dost not care of thy protests small one for it hast been a blessing for us both to have such a chance!” she announces happily and I'm quickly hoisted onto her back and carried off.

It takes me a moment to process the rapid changes. The bouncing trip doesn't help and I'm positive Luna is skipping as she goes. “What in the pits of all seven hells are you doing?” I demand and she stops for a moment and I feel the muscles on her back move a little and I think she's turned to look at me.

“We shall explain more when we have entered thy new chambers my foal.” she tells me and the ride is much smoother as I turn things over in my mind. She wants to be in a private area... so assassination? No, probably not... I guess...

“Good afternoon princess.” someone says and my head spins to face whoever it was. “And you too little prince.” he continues and my eyebrows go up. The question eats at me for few moments before I have to ask.

“Exactly what did he mean by little prince? How well-known am I?” I ask and Luna laughs lightly but doesn't answer. So I have to sit and balance myself on the overly eager and ridiculously powerful entity that was now insisting she was my mother. “I should have never modified my phylactery...” I say with a sigh. The multiverse had gone insane since I did.

“Since thou modified thy what?” Luna asks and after a moment I grin. Time for a little payback.

“Thou shalt know when we have arrived at mine new chambers.” I tell her in imitation of her own accent. She comes to a complete stop and I wonder if I crossed some unseen line. Then to my surprise she giggles and continues the trek. I'd personally been hoping for a snort of annoyance.

The rest of the trip quickly passes in silence and then Luna suddenly stops and I fall off. Before I can hit the floor though she catches me with her magic and I'm lowered gently the rest of the way down. “We have arrived my foal.” she says and I hear a door open slightly and she walks in. I follow the sounds but misjudge the distance and bump into her rear legs. I've run into softer stone so I fall flat on my rear. “Oh my... be careful my foal. T'would not do for you to be harmed.” Luna reminds me as I pick myself up with a sigh.

“So this is my room?” I ask already planning to use a flash of fourth sight to get a look of the room.

“It is my little foal...” Luna says then I presume she looks back at me. “Why art thou channelling magic?” she asks and I grunt in pain as I get a picture perfect image of the room and quickly do all I can to commit it to memory.

The room is huge. At least half the size of a tavern dining room. A low hung bed is against the far wall with bright red blankets which contrast the dark green walls. A desk with a couple of books standing up was opposite of the bed with a strange chair... it's probably made for ponies. There is a tall basket next to the desk and a bookshelf beyond it. Opposite of the bookshelf is a dresser and on the wall to the left of the door are three hooks embedded in the wall.

“I was taking a look at the room.” I say calmly as I mull over the layout in my mind. Compared to most upper-class rooms it's downright humble. Still being bare as it is it's less I'm likely to trip on.

“Was thy look enlightening? The chamber is to thy taste we hope.” Luna says and I nod. “We shall admit 'tis rather small.” she says.

“I've lived in caves for a long time. This is comfortable.” I tell her with a slight smile. I'm actually starting to believe they don't mean me any harm... still I shouldn't let my guard down.

“Now my little foal sit down upon thy bed and we shall explain why we have chosen to be thy mother.” Luna says and I walk past her before clambering onto the bed. I turn and sit facing her. “Art thou comfortable?” Luna asks and I nod. “Now which question dost thou wish for us to answer?”

“The adoption now... please.” I say remembering my manners at the last second.

“'Tis the unfortunate truth that the unknown frightens the masses. When we were feared and on the rarest of occasions attacked we descended into a brutal monster. When thou were feared and frequently attacked thy retained thy patience and simply sought to survive. I admire that my little foal.” she tells me and my eyebrows go up and I start thinking. Is this the history I had sensed between the two sisters?

“Despite this admirable strength of character thou need guidance within both a new form and world. Furthermore we searched deeper than our more trusting sister. We have seen that thou art self-taught and hold many mistakes for fact.” she continues and I flinch a little. Yes she's right but I really hate hearing it.

“Also we do not trust the nobility so dearly as our sister. Shielding thou from negative influences and helping thou heal will also be needed tasks...” Luna begins to explain and I can no longer stay silent.

“And what are you getting out of this exactly?” I ask because I can't really think of anything she's gaining for the sheer amount of effort looking after someone completely blind will be.

“We shalt be getting a most adorable foal for a son.” she says sounding genuine but I don't buy it. “We shalt finally have a most adorable subject to pour all of our affection upon.” she continues in a slightly lowered tone and then I'm grabbed and nuzzled.

“So you are just looking for something to love?” I ask stunned by this. What was I to her? Some plaything to put bows on and coo over?

“Make no mistake, thou art not a plaything. We desire a foal to love and teach. All foals need guidance and we desire to grant it, and as many foals thou art new to this life and world.” she explains her voice trailing into an ethereal tone. She then puts me down but not before I get a kiss just under my horn stump.

What is up with this woman? This is just seriously wrong even if she's being honest. “Necromancers aren't exactly lovable.” I tell her and I hear nothing but I guess she's smiling. I don't know.

“We shall decide that for ourselves my little foal.” she says gently before humming a moment. “Ah... thou also asked of the title of prince thou hast received.” she mutters mostly to herself but I nod anyways. This place is confusing but the sooner I get things moving the sooner they can crash and whatever assassins are hiding will come out.

“All living nobility is as descendent to our sister and us. The nobility in their foolishness grants greater privilege to those whom resemble us more closely. Furthermore thou hast also been adopted by us.” she explains and I turn it over in my mind. It makes some sense because it appeals to the vanity of most nobility but there is still another question.

“Foolishness?” I ask singling out the word and tilting my head a little closer in expectation. I get a slight nuzzle for that. I try not to flinch.

“Ourselves and our sister may be the diarchs of Equestria however it is not our nature that allows us to rule. 'Tis experience and compassion that grants us our reign...” She explains before trailing off. Why would she... oh yes the brutal monster bit. “Now... we asked thee a question little one. Dost thou remember it?” she asks and I nod.

“There are two types of phylactery. The type I use is a crystal with a rebirth spell in it.” I tell her and guess she's going to ask what the normal type is and what a rebirth spell is. I sigh and decide to just answer before asked. “A rebirth spell let's you return from death one time per cast. It also has a time limit lasting only a day and a night. Putting it in a crystal takes away the time limit.” I tell her and I guess her eyes are wide at the implications... I miss being able to see...

“Than in what manner lays the other form of phylactery?” Luna asks and I can't stop myself grimacing.

“A soul jar that binds it's owner into an unending half-life.” I tell her bluntly and there is a gasp from the mare.

“'Tis most foul!” she chokes out in disgust and I nod.

“It is also the cowards way out.” I say sternly, a little surprised we have something to agree on but this is a fairly black and white topic.

“Why would thou name thy rebirth gem after such a wretched object?” she demands sternly and I cough into one of my hooves.

“I didn't... others did. Since I returned from death time and again many thought I was a Liche. Because of this a guild who called themselves 'Hunters of Death' tracked me down and blasted me with undeath destroying energies. When such attacks failed they interrogated me for a day before letting me go.” I explain and I can't hear her breathe anymore... what in the hell is going on?

“We must assume there is more. What occurred next?” Luna asks me and I realize that I literally had someone listening with bated breath. How strange...

“After that I was occasionally known as the Liche who Lives and due to that title I became a great object of fear. Many presumed that this knowledge was born of vile experiments. It was not.” I say and I feel a clenching on my heart. This was one of those times where my life went from bad to worse. I didn't like thinking about it too much.

“We have heard enough. If thou dost not wish to then thou need not continue.” Luna tells me and I feel much less tense and... something else... its familiar but I can't name it.

“Thank you. It is... hard to talk about.” I say slowly, not really believing that she's being this considerate.

“If thou art ready then we shall give thee a tour so that thou might familiarize thyself to the palace.” she says and I turn over the idea. Probably a trap but I'm already in close quarters to a much more powerful enemy so why not? I nod and hear her move a little. Assuming that she's moved already I slide off the bed and slam right into her leg for the second time. “Art thou alright?” she asks me and I shake my head a little to clear the slight ringing sensation then nod.

“I'm fine. It's just hard to navigate anywhere when blind.” I tell her and there is a silence.

“Yes 'tis rather awkward to interact with one so... impaired.” she admits in a tone I think is sheepish. “Perhaps we shall move with some effort of sound then.” Luna states and I nod with a slight hum of confirmation. After that I hear crisp sounding hoof falls despite the carpet and I then very clearly hear the door unlatch. Why wasn't it that loud before? Is she enhancing the noise? Probably.

We leave the room and she heads to the right and I follow with a few metres between. It's all the space I need to run. There is an interesting echoing effect so I assume the roof is much higher than in most buildings. It's possibly domed which is great for bouncing sounds around. Suddenly she comes to a stop and I pause in time to not slam into her for a third time.

“'Tis a restroom so thou may relieve thyself. When thou has regained thy sight then ye shalt receive larger and more accommodating quarters.”she explains and I am thoroughly confused.

“Relieve myself of what? Exhaustion? I thought that was part of what the bed is for and that's in my chambers.” I ask confused. I mean the ~~chamberpot~~ toilet was in the bathroom which made some sense as Celestia told me both bathtub and toilet were often in the same room.

“No it's a lavatory. They use many different words for it now.” Luna tells me and I sigh.

“Well that's just confusing.” I state and walk towards the wall... “Erm... where is the door?” I ask and there is a hollow knocking sound so I assume Luna just knocked on the door. I put my hoof on it and begin feeling around until I feel the doorknob. “What in the?! Round doorknobs? How do you even open them?”

“Ponies of all races yield a telekinetic ability within their fore-hooves. It allows a very firm grip.” Luna tells me and I nod and will the knob to turn with my hoof and it does so with ease. I give a little cry of surprise as I learn that this door opens inwards but I catch myself with little issue.

“I take it I'm mostly in the room proper now right?” I ask bracing myself for a headache.

“Thou art... planning to use the sight spell?” Luna asks and I nod before focusing and it feels like the roof came down exclusively on my head. Still I got the imprint of the room. It was all glossy stone with what looked like an emptied pool at the opposite end of the room. To the right was a toilet and to the left opposite of the toilet was the sink. It... looked nice I supposed. I'm more used to holes by trees and such.

“Seems a little much for... dirty deeds...” I say wryly and there is a snort of amusement from behind me. I reach out to my left and grab the door as I back up. I could not had grabbed the flat wood with a normal hand. This could be useful.

“Perhaps to some tastes.” Luna says in an amused tone as I close the door.

“So where to next?” I ask and she clucks her tongue for some reason.

“Art thou going to cast thy spell within every room we enter?” she asks and I shrug.

“Depends how often I'm going there.” I reply and there is silence for a moment.

“Fair enough. I'll show you to one of the smaller dining rooms. Unless it's taken to your room you are likely to eat in our next destination.” Luna tells me and leads me off for a few minutes.

Then without any warning I get a feeling of entropy and agony from underneath me. “What the!?” I demand in shock tiling my head down to the floor I try to sense it further but then I get a feeling of solidity in a pattern.

“What has occurred my foal?” Luna asks and I try to sense it further. It's folded up in on itself. The agony pouring from it is horrendous but there is no spirit remaining. That I can sense at least.

“We're standing over a dead body. It's folded up and died in horrible agony.” I say surprised to find a corpse inside the palace. Most nobles have the decency to cremate their enemies or dump them in a river.

“What!? Under which tile does it lay?” she demands and I try to feel out where they are and stomp down at the tile just in front of me.

“Mostly this one. Not all of it though.” I say and step back as I feel magic being used and there is a crack then a grinding noise as the strangely thick tile moves up. A quick howl of putrid air rushes up surprising me and a sharp musty smell of death descends moments later.

“GUARDS!” Luna screams out with enough force to blow away some of the air and when my ears stop ringing I hear dozens of hoof-falls rushing towards us. “Our foal hast uncovered the results of murder most foul. We want this investigated post-haste!” she commands as I cough in the now dusty and putrid air.

“He died in there. Forced in he died in darkness and despair.” I say as a flurry of images floats towards me. Why though? I'm not concentrating so I shouldn't be feeling this unless... his spirit is still here. ... About time something normal happened.

Laying down the Law

“So are you going to do more than make moaning sounds?” I ask the spirit that's been following me since the discovery of the body. No one else can see it, and the damn thing is either so weak or so insane that it only moans. Granted, I wouldn't be much better if I was locked in such a tiny cube for who knows how long.

I'm currently sitting on 'my' bed and just waiting for someone to show up and tell me what the hell they've figured out. Apparently little foals aren't supposed to be investigating murder cases. Also I have to have a word with Luna. She's apparently been messing with me.

I try and continue listening to the spirit. I don't usually do this, most spirits I've run into are people I myself killed... needless to say they have nothing productive to say. I actually used a spell to shut them up in my previous form. Just more moaning I can't make heads or tails of.

“You know following me into the lavatory was uncalled for.” I tell my companion and just more moaning answers me. “You know if you pull yourself together I may be able to help you.” I tell it and all I get is a scream. Well at least it was a different reaction. I try and focus more closely to the spirit but... it's just so different from someone freshly killed.

The newly dead are phantoms of themselves. This is a shimmering and roiling orb of pain, regret, moaning and desperation. There are flashes of colour and confusion as well. How do you help a confused tangle of emotions?

I'm pulled out of my musing by the sound of hoof falls in the hallway. Its either my lunch, my 'aunt' or my 'mother'. A few moments later the door is opened. “May we enter?” Luna asks and I smile.

“Certainly have a seat.” I say gesturing where I know the desk chair is. She might be confused with my manner but I can't tell. I hear her walk across the floor and there's a slight scrape before a creak. I assume she's sat down. “So what's with the false accent?” I ask her and I grin at the sound of her sputtering for a moment. The spirit gives out another moan for some reason.

“How did you figure it out?” she asks me and I raise an eyebrow.

“Did you honestly think I wouldn't hear you giving a statement to the guards?” I ask her and she chuckles ruefully.

“Fair enough. I apologize, I just wanted to have a little fun with you. Did you even really notice?” she asks me in return.

“No. You spoke with a nobles accent when everyone else spoke with a traders accent. But you are a princess so...” I trail off calmly.

“Nobles accent?” Luna asks me sounding very confused.

“I'm from another world. Did you forget?” I reply comfortably before flinching as the spirit shrieks for no good reason.

“What happened? Is something wrong?” Luna asks quickly and I shake my head a little.

“The spirit of the dead pony is following me and screaming at random.” I tell her and there is a sharp intake of breath just before the spirit floats into my face, and screams even louder getting me to jump back. “Oww.” I mutter as I bounce into the wall.

I feel the spirit scatter for a moment. I feel an imprint of a face with a horn on it and floating hair for a brief moment. I flinch back and bash my head against the wall with my hair cushioning the impact a little. “Are you okay? What's going on?” She asks in a panicked tone as she scoops me up and I start wiggling to get some distance.

“The spirit floated in front of my face and screamed. Twice.” I tell her with a bit of a lie at the end. What in the hell had happened there!? Spirits are not influenced by the flesh unless its their own body. So how did Luna's face get imprinted?

“Where is it now? Does it keep following you?” she asks me and I nod and point towards the corner of the room the spirit has drifted to. “Can you understand it at all? We haven't been able to make much progress with the murdered stallion.” she tells me and I shake my head.

“No. He was alone for too long. Until you said stallion I couldn't even tell gender.” I say and she lowers me to the bed.

“How bitter is the spirit?” she asks me solemnly and I focus for a moment.

“Very bitter. Angry too.” I tell her and there is a sharp intake of breath.

“If there is anything you can do for this spirit do it. It's near to becoming a Windego.” she tells me quickly and I look up in surprise.

“I really hope we're thinking about different creatures.” I tell her and there is a sigh. “Oh shit.” The last thing I need is a bodiless cannibal running around. “I could banish it but its just going to come back!” I tell her a little frantic at this point.

“No that will not help. We need to find a way to soothe it.” Luna tells me and I whistle at that tall order... then I whistle again as an idea comes to me. Finally I whistle at the spirit and it responds ever so slightly.

“I think I have an answer.” I say before humming to myself and 'watching' in wonder as the incoherent spirit responds by trying to hum back.

“What is it? Music?” Luna asks and I nod.

“It's responding, and music can be soothing. But, I'm no minstrel.” I tell her and she starts humming herself. I raise an eyebrow and try to focus the feeling towards the spirit. “That works... we need to get some music going.”

“Perhaps... you mentioned that you can put a spell in a crystal right?” Luna asks me and I nod. “I'm going to bring you a gemstone that I want you to put this spirit sense ability into, can you do that?” she asks further and again I nod not sure where this is going. “After that some of our researchers will handle this. You need to relax and heal.” she tells me and I look up at her in shock as my empty eyes fly open. I then close them as a moan from the spirit reminds me to.

“Why?” I ask her stunned.

“You're a foal. You should not have to deal with this.” She tells me and as I open my mouth to argue she puts her hoof in it to silence me. Eww.

“You may have experience beyond your new age. You are also very wise and clever. I admit to all of that freely. You are still a foal. Your very mind has been altered and I can sense you using your magic to suppress that. You need to stop and let yourself heal.” she tells me before pulling her hoof away. If I had eyes I'd be staring at her incredulously.

“What gives you that sort of right? Who are you to tell me how I live?” I demand half snarling in my anger and she calmly puts a hoof on my shoulder to steady me.

“I am Luna. Goddess of the Night, the Moon and Dreams.” She tells me and I start sweating at the implication that I've been getting into the face of a god. “I am thousands of years your elder and under Equestrian Law your adoptive mother.” she says and I can sense her frowning. Apparently the spirit can too as its gone quiet.

“Now, as to the right it is because I looked deeper and longer into your life then my sister. I saw that even as a child you were feared oh Bringer-Of-Death. Animals, plants, even the children that harassed you. All dead within the month. Yet, you never wanted it. Never liked it. Your whole life has been an example of mounting misery and desperate survival.” she tells me and I look away crossly.

“Is there a point to this?” I snarl out as her words dig much deeper then I'd ever admit.

“The point is that you have a chance to remake yourself. You mentioned modifying your phylactery. Why not make the Rebirth in all things? A new body needs a new life to go with it.” she tells and I face her again in frustration before absently pushing the spirit away as it gets in my face again.

“So you want me to just throw out everything that I am? No!” I protest quickly and there's now a hoof on my head holding me down a little.

“I didn't say that. Instead you should build off of who you are. A foundation of Love and Joy to help bolster up the whole of your being.” This quiets me down completely. I can't tell if she's being honest, but I think so.

“This is unreal... these sorts of things just do not happen to me.” I tell her frankly and I hear a slight sigh. The spirit comes again and I push it away with more force. Then without warning its pain shoots up my limb and burrows into my brain. “Damnit!”

“The spirit?” Luna asks and I nod while trying to glare at the wispy ball of pain. I know its not sentient but it seems to just hate me. “Also while things of this sort might not happen on your world, they do on Equestria.” she says and I take a moment to think on that when the spirit tries to body check me.

“That's it!” I shout grabbing the annoying thing, and forcing all of its pain out of it before slamming it into the wall while bolstering its mind. I then rip out as much bitterness as I can, and force energy into its sense of hope before slamming the rapidly reforming entity into the bed where it makes a physical impact. Luna gasps. “Now will you stop that?!” I demand then realize what I just did. There is a fully formed and intact stallion in my spirit sight. “Can you see him now?” I ask and I think she nods, then clears her throat as she apparently remembers herself.

“Yes I can. How did you do that?” Luna asks sounding shocked.

“I ripped out his pain and bitterness, then I forced power into its mind and sense of hope. It looks like it worked.” I say examining the spirit in fascination. “So can we have your name please?” I ask and the stallion looks stunned before he nods.

“I'm Prince Justicar. What... what happened to me?” he asks sounding shocked and scared. I notice he's wearing what looks like a cutout part of a suit with a tie. Even more interesting is the burnished scales he has for a marking. A judge most likely.

“You've been murdered.” I tell him bluntly and I hear Luna gasp at that, but more interesting is Justicar who looks panicked but anger doesn't cross his face... so did I remove it entirely?

“Oh... oh no I remember now... that monster...” he says he voice cracking, and looks on the verge of panic.

“What monster?” Luna asks butting in. Justicar looks at her for a moment before blinking.

“It looked like a pony, but not a pony. An insect alicorn almost.” he says sounding haunted as Luna starts breathing heavily.

“Changelings.” she snarls and I turn to her in surprise. I can see that Justicar is staring at her as well. She seems to notice her audience. “Changelings are loathsome formshifters who feed off love. Not too long ago they attempted to conquer Canterlot and were driven out.” she says and I nod.

“So an early spy then?” I ask and Luna sighs.

“When I said that you're not going to be part of this investigation I meant it. Justicar, head towards the guards barracks. When questioned tell them of what's happened and they will take you to the forensics lab.” she tells us both, and I sigh as it looks like Justicar is about to protest before he gets off the bed and tries to leave. He freezes just in front of the door.

“I can't move any further! What's going on!?” he demands and I curse under my breath. There's the movement of air and I can almost feel Luna glaring at me from point blank range.

“He's bound to me. He can't get any further than that.” I say in a resigned tone of voice and Luna sighs in frustration.

“Could this be put into a gemstone?” She asks me, and I get the distinct feeling she's fighting off a headache.

“Maybe. I never tried to make an anchor point.” I tell her honestly, and there is an explosive sigh.

“Well you are going to try because stars help me, you are going to have a good foal-hood if I have to personally drag you from every murder investigation in Equestria.” Luna swore with a passion and I turn my head in her direction in confusion. I don't know what to think about that.

I feel myself encased in magic, then I'm floated onto Luna's back. “Do keep up Prince Justicar. I want my foal to be rid of such... distasteful events as soon as possible.” she says and Justicar nods.

“I understand milady. I'd be upset if my son was seeing ghosts too.” He says with a slight bow. At that Luna opens the door and races off. Justicar is basically being dragged by the limitation through midair.

“Who is your son?” I ask curiously, trying to take his mind off his soulful status.. He doesn't look old, so the changeling must have raised his child. Or had his child replaced. I find that unlikely though, as such killers tend to stuff the bodies together or do both at once.

“His name is Blueblood... I can't imagine what that monster did to him.” Justicar says as a look of fear crosses his face.

“We'll get our answers once my foal is no longer involved in this Prince Justicar.” Luna says tersely and he nods.

“What's your name foal? The ability to aid the dead is a rare and precious gift.” Justicar asks my after a minute or so. The palace is absolutely huge, so crossing it even with a goddess doing the legwork is a long trip.

“A gift he will not be using, as he is going to have a safe foal-hood.” Luna says sounding like she's declaring it to herself more than anyone else.

“That's a good way to jinx yourself.” I tell her speaking from painful experience. She ignores me.

“This is nowhere near the barracks, study halls or laboratories in the palace. Why are we near the treasure halls?” Justicar asks and I grin.

“She wants me to transfer what's anchoring you to this world out of me and into a gem.” I tell him and he looks surprised.

“You can do that with a broken horn?” he asks shocked.

“Yea but it hurts. A lot.” I tell him and he looks horrified before shooting Luna a look of disapproval.

“Princess. You are aware of the ghost following you correct?” Someone asks. I assume it is a guard.

“Actually he's following me. Which apparently is a problem.” I say in the direction of the voice.

“So he's the guy that was found under the tiles? How? Didn't his spirit move on?” The guard asked and I just gesture towards Justicar.

“No I didn't. I was stuck under there. In Darkness... the cold, clawing, hungry, stifling, crushing, gnawing, biting, staring, judging, laughing, darkness!” Justicar rants sounding more crazy be the second and I kick him in the head slamming some energy into his mind during the moment of contact.

“Feel better?” I ask all smiles.

“Did you have to hit me?” Justicar asks his eyes narrowed at me and clearly angry.

“Sure, why not?” I reply and it's clearly not the answer he was looking for as the glare increases in intensity. I open my lidless eyes and try to match it There's a choking noise from one of the guards. He's probably freaked out about the completely eyeless staring contest.

“Can you place the anchor in this?” Luna asks interrupting the contest as something now floats under my nose encased by her magic.

“Lets see.” I say carefully taking the stone and holding it between two hooves. It much stronger than a hunk of crystal so I guess it's more precious than that. I tug at my sense of self and I feel... a splinter. A tiny splinter that's grown back even as I take it out of me. The splinter moves through me and into the stone where I pour energy into it. The splinter takes root and grows until the gem itself is its new home. I then pull at the slight weight that Justicar is making on me, and put it into the stone which gladly accepts his presence. In my spirit sight I see a proto-soul in the gem with a line to Justicar.

“I think that's done it.” I say holding out the gem.

“You think?” Justicar asks testily. I don't really blame him, it's his neck on the line after all.

“I've got a talent for these sorts of things... but never did exactly this before.” I admit examining the stone. It's like a cross between a phylactery and a flash rock to blind people. Death and Senses, two different focuses brought together. It was mesmerizing to watch them swirl together in the stone.

“There is an easy way to test this.” Luna says taking hold of the stone with magic and moving it away. After a short distance Justicar is dragged with it as well.

“I'd say it works.” I remark calmly. I'm privately glad to have stopped staring at the rock. It's moments like that which just beg someone to put a knife in you.

“Good. You bring this to the forensic laboratory where Prince Justicar's remains are being examined.” Luna says and I feel the gem being moved towards where I heard one of the guards and Justicar is dragged for the ride.

“Yes ma'am. He'll be there in less then five.” The guard says smartly. I'm about to question how he's going to get there so fast before I hear wing-beats. A pegasus. Right.

“Now wait just a...!” Justicar begins to say before his voice starts to vanish into the distance. He's out of range of my spirit sight moments later.

“So that's...” I begin to say before my stomach growls. “That's awkward.” I note.

“That means it's time for lunch.” Luna says kindly. “Keep up the good work soldier.” she tells the guard, and she carries me off to what I must assume is either a dining room or kitchen. As I hear the door open I decide to make an offer.

“You know I really can help with the investigation...” I tell her and she freezes up in an instant.

“Oh no. Just no. I said you are going to have a happy, healthy and well rounded foal-hood if I have to drag you from every crime in Equestria with my hooves alone, and I meant it.” She tells me quickly and there's a tittering from the room. It sounds like Celestia and another... what was her name again? Cadance. That's it.

“That sounds like a challenge...” I mutter remembering just how often I'd run into a graveyard, another necromancer, dead bodies, or ghost towns whenever I wandered. I was just drawn to such things.

“This is going to be trouble.” A familiar male voice says... oh yea the guard Shining Armour.

“Most likely.” I agree and Luna gives out a slight huff.

Just Desserts!

I'm not sure what's stranger, that I'm somehow eating without sight, hands or knowing what it is before I bite into it. Or the company of three princesses and the captain of the guard. Or is that two goddesses, a demigod and a seasoned warrior-mage? Or is it my mother, my aunt, my cousin and my cousin in law? No matter which way you look at it, it is weird.

“So what do you think?” Cadance asks me and I lick my teeth thinking about what I just ate.

“I think it was a layering of lettuce, some very large and bitter fruit, cheese, olives and a strange mixture of mustard seeds and honey in between two slices of bread.” I say, thinking back of whatever it was I just ate. It was good, but odd.

“But did you like it?” she presses on and I nod.

“Yes it was very good, but what was that sliced fruit in it?” I ask and I hear a sigh from Shinning Armour.

“It was tomato. Also... did you have to describe the sandwich?” he asks me and now I'm confused.

“She asked what I thought, and I told you what I thought of it. What's the problem?” I ask already guessing where he's going but it was an honest mistake. I needed to get used to being around others again.

“Nevermind.” he says shortly and the fact that he's backed off confuses me for a moment.

“Have you had enough?” Luna asks and an eyebrow raises.

“My stomach is very small so I doubt I could fit much more in it.” I say in a guarded tone. I've been hearing a lot of movement going on and I have no idea who's coming or going. Only their voices let me know that the other four sitting had not left. I'm about to say more when the wind howls and I feel something flitting around. It's a powerful spirit but... it's neither dead nor alive. “Oh shit.” I say staring towards where I felt it.

“What now?” Luna asks quickly.

“I think I just sensed a wendigo but it moved away before I could be sure.” I tell her and she sighs.

“They occasionally come out during the winter. Most buildings are enchanted to ward them off though, so you're safe.” Shinning Armour says and I think on it and nod. If its a recurring problem not doing something ahead of time is just stupid. “Do they bother you?” he asks and my mind goes back to a few bad encounters.

“Not when I learned how to drive them off, but I can't control them. They blur the line between elemental and dead spirits making them impossible to really understand.” I explain rubbing my right arm as I remember when one bit a chunk out of it.

“One got you.” Shinning Armour stats clinically probably noting my movement.

“Yea. I was driven into high mountains more than a few times when trying to escape my more skilled enemies. Few are willing to risk the cold, the avalanches, the beasts, the spirits, and the ripping winds of a mountain top.” I say my voice going a little deeper as I remember all aspects of the high mountain. A small part of me muses how ridiculous my slightly lower voice sounds.

“And the ones that are?” Shinning asks and I believe he's up to something. If only I knew what.

“Are usually the most ridiculously stubborn beings you will ever find.” I tell him calmly. It is true that anyone willing to go that far for what they want is ridiculously stubborn. But stubborn doesn't always mean smart or capable. In fact for most of my enemies it meant that I only had to worry about the few that had the sense to dress warm enough for the climate, and of that number I only had to worry about the ones the wendigo missed.

“Did you like it there?” Cadance asks and I shrug.

“Once I could deal with wendigo mountaintops became a safe haven for me. But they're a desolate lonely place with only your fleeting sanity being driven away by the screaming wind for entertainment.” I say growing more serious and trying to glare more and more with every passing word.

“You do realize we're on a mountain now right?” Luna asks me and I turn my head towards her surprised.

“I thought I was seeing things due to magic interference and blunt force trauma of breaking dimensional barriers.” I admit and there's a bit of laughter from Celestia. “So the castle really that far off the mountain?”

“Yes. Yes it is.” Celesita assures me and my jaw drops for a moment.

“And just how do you stop it from crashing down the side?” I demand concerned that the room I'm in could begin falling at any moment and there's a little snort.

“This castle has been here safety for over a thousand years. It's not going anywhere.” Shinning says in a matter of fact tone.

“So it's dangling over the side of a mountain and it's ancient... well at least I'll die knowing so many went with me.” I mutter into my hooves.

“You do realize that there are so many spells keeping not only the castle but the entire city of canterlot up that even if the mountain were to crumble away both would still stand?” Luna asks me and I 'look' up incredulously.

“I think I'd sense a spell like that going on.” I tell her flatly and I can feel her grinning at me.

“Did you happen to spot the roofs of the castle?” she asks me and I shake my head. It's winter, they were covered in snow. “The gold plating is covered in fine arcane symbols to not only recharge the stability spells but cover the noise of the magic. Few are as sensitive as you seem to be, but all ponies are to some extent.” Luna explains and it makes sense. Some of my more dangerous enemies wore robes covered in similar markings to sneak up on me. Luckily the robes were only effective at short range and those who wore them rarely knew anything about sneaking. Which made for hilarious moments when I snuck up on them.

“I suppose I simply got used to the rest of the noise then. Like the wind.” I admit before a thought strikes me. “Hey wait. If there is that kind of magic being used throughout the whole castle then how come I can't use my magic sense to navigate? It comes up dark every time.” I muse out loud then ask pointedly towards Luna who sighs.

“It's in the structural supports not the walls. Also most of the castle is on the mountain itself and very stable. It's just the outer wings like the extra labs, and the more fancy guest rooms that are off the mountain.” Luna explains and I nod. A strange sweet scent fills my nose and something new is placed on the table.

“And this is?” I ask calmly nodding towards whatever was placed on the table.

“Cinnamon Rolls. You'll like them.” Cadance tells me and I frown. I'll decide whether I like something or not thank you very much. I feel a bit of magic and one of the sweet smelling things is in front of me. I poke it gently. It's soft and it feels like bread so I guess it's a pastry. I have no idea what cinnamon is. I guess it's a spice as I've heard of it before. I've never had it, but a lot of people like it. So I take a bite.

Oh dear gods. By my murdered family and all that's preserved me this is GOOD! But before I can truly enjoy it its gone. No not gone, eaten. It wasn't big enough. It wasn't enough. More. MORE! I leap up to get the rest but am forced down by magic. There's a little more magic, and an offering of another Cinnamon Roll is presented before me. I accept.

“I called it.” Cadance says but I ignore her as I devour the treat. There's laughter but that's happily ignored. I've found a hunk of paradise and it is Cinnamon Rolls! I reach for more but am pushed back again. This time there is no offering. I look towards Luna crossly.

“You can have more later, after your appointment.” She tells me and I turn my head to her. Appointment? What appointment? She seems to sense my question as I lick the delicious flavour off my hooves. “I took the liberty of making you an appointment with a psychologist who's well known for helping guards get past Post Traumatic Stress Disorder.” she tells me an an eyebrow grows up as I try and make sure I lost nothing of the Cinnamon Rolls.

“You're not sending him to Doctor are you?” Shinning asks and the other eyebrow goes up as I lick my teeth to get the last bit of taste.

“Who is this Doctor?” I ask, a little horrified at Shinning's nervous tone.

“You'll find out when you meet him. He's... enthusiastic, but very good at his job.” he says trying to assure me. It doesn't assure me.

“If you come quietly I'll have some warm Cinnamon Rolls when you're finished!” Luna practically sings, and I perk up honestly tempted. Those things are GOOD.

“What's this going to involve?” I ask cautiously. What is a psychologist? It sounds like a medical craft but... it's not a familiar word.

“He's just going to talk to you and give you advice. A psychologist is a healer who focuses on the mind. They're trained to understand how certain experiences can effect the mind and they give advice on how to relax to start living a healthy life again.” Celestia explains and I nod. If he's just going to talk than not a problem. Unless it's spell crafting... but I have been promised Cinnamon Rolls... I guess I'll risk it.

“Come on then. I can tell you're full so it's time to go.” Luna says jovially and I feel magic pull my chair out and I find myself on her back again and she's moving already. “Have a nice day.” she says happily and we're off.

“So how long is this trip going to take?” I ask a few minutes later.

“Seeing as we've arrived no time at all.” Luna says and I can hear her smile before I'm lifted off her back and a door in front of me is opened. She carries me onto what feels like a small bed and then kisses me just beneath the horn. Is that supposed to mean something? Is just under the horn a special place or something? “Now listen to the good Doctor. He's here to help you.”

I wait a minute before the door flies open with a huge bang! “Alright Foo', I'm Doctor Payne! Now keep your rump planted and get ready to talk!” a huge voice half shouts into the room and by pure instinct I cast a fourth sight spell and get a good look. He's a huge unicorn in a long white coat with ripped sleeves, he has a bald head with chops and a moustache. His fur is dark brown, and his tail and beard are black. He's wearing massive chains around his neck with what looks like a padlock keeping it together.

I... I have no words... so I think about the room itself. It looks like an organized and comfortable place. With numerous documents in picture frames stating one Dr. Doctor Payne as a Psychologist, Physiologist, Physician, Masseuse, Dietitian and many other things.

“Now I've been told about your past! And I gotta say you're messed up good! So Doctor Payne's here to listen! So talk Foo'!” he bellows before sitting on the floor with a huge thump.

“About what?” I ask trying to put up a defence against this... this... presence beyond description.

“Whatever you want colt! Doctor Payne is here to help! Startin' at the start's a good way to get movin'!” he announced and I nod getting used to it already.

“How much were you told about me? I have to assume that much of my past is a secret considering how... odd it is.” I say and I hear him grunt. I've heard fully grown Dragons grunt more softly.

“I was told everything. Your other life, your other world, where all those cuts and breaks come from. I know what you were and I don't care. You need help so I'm gonna give it. And that's that.” he says in a slightly softer tone. Granted this stallion's softer tone could be heard two miles off...

“Pretty much since the day I was born I was surrounded by death. I remember catching a frog and it dying in my hands as I brought it to my mother. Everyone caught on quick and no one was willing to come near me. Even my family was afraid.” I tell him wondering what the hell this is supposed to accomplish.

“That's their own fault! If you couldn't control it then it was their job to get ya help! If they didn't then they were Foo's!” He replies quickly and with such conviction that I find myself kinda believing him. “What next?” he demands and before I can really think I answer.

“Well I was mostly shifted off to the village scribe and elder to copy books. It was a swamp farming village, everyone had to help and there was no room for anyone over six who didn't pitch in.” I tell him and I hear a scratching sound. It reminds me of a quill on parchment.

“Keep talkin'” he tells me as he writes.

“I was a little lonely but it was only physical contact that I was mostly denied, and my family was brave enough to try that at least.” I explain and there's a sigh from him.

“So a long, lonely foalhood with responsibility drivin' you forward. Duty's all fine and dandy for building yourself up with but you more then just that or you crack under the pressure.” he tells me and I must admit. I'm shocked that I'm getting good advice from someone so like... this! “Now what next?”

“The next big thing was the run in with Edmund Leonidas. It started off easily enough. The knight he was serving under asked for a copy of the registry and I overheard Edmund make a snide comment about the village as I fetched it. I snorted at that but he took offence. He then insulted me directly which I returned in an instant. He became hellbound and determined to get the last word in, even though I answered every barb with one of my own.” I explain and the scratching grows faster.

“I'm hopin that knight had the sense to stop this Foo'.” Doctor Payne said and I nodded.

“Eventually the knight Sir Drevin, dragged him away and apologized to the elder. This was also around the time I was first learning a few spells so I wasn't accidentally killing everything that came near me. I didn't see Edmund again for nearly fifteen years.” Wait... why was I talking so much? Was this some kind of magic this unicorn was working?

“That's a long time for any Foo' to keep a grudge.” He remarked and the scratching came to a stop.

“Yes it was, and a lot happened in those fifteen years. He distinguished himself as a war hero, and I became a wandering mage trying to figure out the secrets of the universe through magic.” I continue and there's a clutching feeling in my chest.

“I was told about your second run in with him. Was he really such a wuss to let the army go at you even though it was clearly between stallions?” he asked almost growling and I just nod. “What a wussy Foo'.” he mutters clearly upset. “You wanna keep goin?” he asks me and I sigh. Why not?

“After that I actually had a couple more peaceful years, with only a few run ins with other necromancers to make any note. Though it was from one of them that I picked up a scroll detailing how to make a proper phylactery. Do you know what that is?” I continued then asked him.

“Luna told me, and I agree with what you called it. The cowards way out.” he grunted and I nodded. I guess disdain for proper phylacteries is universal common ground.

“Long story short I reverse engineered the Rebirth spell from it. I took the aspects that anchored the soul and infused it with enough energy to either revive or rebuild the body. But without dying in the first place it meant that the spell had a time limit.” I explain. If Luna already explained then he knows this.

“You mother told me as such. She also said you later figured out how to put it into rocks. Did you do that often?” He asks and I sigh.

“It wasn't for a solid fifty years until I got that trick down. By then I was one of the most wanted criminals on the continent.” I admit and there's a different scratching sound and I think he just scratched the side of his head. Then it's back to quill on parchment.

“What happened the first time some Foo' hurt you enough to kill you?” he asks me and I sigh to myself.

“Actually the first group of bounty hunters I ran into pulled it off. I was still just wandering around my nose in a book, then before I know it someone screams out my name and I look up to see some young idiot with a spear in chainmail standing in the middle of the road. I looked around and I spotted someone in the treeline and two others on the road behind me. All of them with weapons.” I explain and there's a pause in the writing.

“Does this memory include your name in it?” He asks me carefully and I shake my head.

“No, when I severed my name I took away all memory of it, but I know he shouted my name.” I tell him before deciding to continue. “He asked me if I really was me and when I answered yes the guy in the trees shot me in the shoulder. I ran. I ran long and hard away from them and it was only the fact that I'd been living on the road for so long that I got away.”

“I thought this was how you died the first time?” Doctor Payne asks in a respectful tone. I grin.

“It is, just because I got away doesn't mean I survived. You see just after I lost them my vision started swimming, the arrow had been poisoned. I crawled into a cave to try and pull it out but it didn't help. I did everything I could to cast the Rebirth spell and by a miracle I pulled it off in time.” I tell him before shivering. It had been so cold. “There's nothing colder than waking up dead. The blood in your veins is like ice and you feel like you'll never be warm again.”

“Was there ever a time when you woke up warm?” he asks me and I nod. I'm smiling but I'm not sure why. “When?”

“Here, in Equestria I mean... its just... so different here. I'm really helpless for the first time since I was... I don't know ten maybe? But... there's been nothing. Nothing horrible has happened. Everything's ended well and... I've lived from one breath to the next for so long that there's nothing here, but everything too. The only thing that happened was whisked away to be dealt with by someone else.” I admit mostly complaining as it all pours out of me without my being able to stop it.

“So yer getting antsy. Waiting for something to happen and jumping because there was always somthin' nasty in the shadows before. Can I guess that some Foo' tried to trick you before?” he asks and I nod.

“Edmund's son tried that stunt. He rescinded the bounty and set out word that he wanted to talk to me. So I was naive enough to give it a try. Big mistake. Luckily by then I could make my phylacteries. I hid it in an abandoned mine before going, that's all that saved my life. I went and had an audience with him as he asked my side of the story. He had a fake habit of clucking his tongue which when he looked up while clucking signalled some hidden snipers.” I continue trying to figure out why I'm talking so much... oh right. This is well known to my enemies, and if one is here than they're going to listen for a bit and give me more time or protest and give themselves away.

“So was it instant?” Doctor Payne asks and I sigh.

“No. I got a feeling of paranoia for a moment and I jumped back. The crossbows didn't get me. The castle collapsing did.” I say with a slight chuckle. That was one of my few good deaths. Nearly instant, very cathartic and it gave me a full five years to myself.

“Why would the castle collapse? ... You did that didn't you?” he asks and I grin. “Way to take down the Foo's! Though I bet it didn't help your rep much.” Doctor Payne remarks and I can feel him grinning.

“Actually it took Edward's son a good five years to learn that not only was I still alive but healthy. That's when the bounty finally topped Ten Thousand. Not bad considering it started out as a hundred, which is barely worth the time to track down.” I continue and there's a ringing sound.

“That's it for time, but we're gonna be doing two more things.” Doctor Payne says and his chains clink as he stands up. “First I'm gonna hug you. Then your gonna hit me.” he says and before I can question it he's squeezing the life out of me! I gather energy to crush his life spark as I feel my spine and wings pop, but before I can cast he's let me go. “Now hit me.” he says as I'm standing flabbergasted on the bed.

“What?” I ask shocked at the quick turn of events. What is wrong with this guy?

“Hit me in the jaw Foo'! It helps.” he tells me and I shrug at his insanity, rear back, and let him have it. He rolls well with the punch and there's a popping sound from his jaw. “Hmm... you got a good right hook there. How do you feel now?” he asks me and I consider for a moment.

“Like I've thrown up all over the room then punched the one responsible.” I tell him and there's chuckling.

“Good! That means your startin to get better! You gotta confront the past to move past it!” he tells me in that bombastic voice of his as he throws an arm around my shoulders. “Now I want you to break that enchantment on your mind. It's more hurtin then helpin.” he says and I push his arm off and step away.

“No. Just no.” I tell him and he sighs.

“That spell may be helping you act like an adult, but it's also gonna stop any healing magic used on your head. So you gotta choose between acting like an adult or your eyes and magic.” he tells me and my jaw dropped.

“What a choice...” I mutter and I let my legs collapse out from under me.

“Hey now don't be a Foo'. The best things take a whole lotta time and suffering to get it right. You got Necromancy right, now you gotta get back to livin.” he tells me but I still have on major point to raise.

“This spell is the only thing stopping me from doing something very stupid. It's the only reason I'm not panicking in the unending darkness. It's the only reason I have any form of self-control.” I tell him and he grunts.

“True. You don't wanna screw up. No one wants to screw up! Still you're gonna die by inches if you don't let go!” he tells me and there is a knocking at the door. I feel a slight surge of magic from Doctor Payne and the door swings open. “Luna! Good to meet you Moon Baby! Just trying to convince your baby to let go of that head spell of his!”

“Was it a good session?” she asks him and I can pretty much feel Payne grin.

“Oh yea! Got him talking and he's started to heal. He's been through a lot though, so it'll take a while to get it all done!” Doctor Payne announces and I shoot him a dirty look... I'd have an easier time of it with eyes.

“Before you say anything, I will give you my word that I will keep you safe when you drop the spell.” She tells me and I breathe deeply huffing as I remind myself time and again that this is not where I came from. It isn't and even if it was I'm so different that no one could possibly recognize me.

There was a spell for things like this. I kind of remember it. I never got it right though... but I can use it's weaker form to detect rather than force... “What are you doing Foo'?” Doctor Payne asks as I begin channelling magic.

“It's a spell that detects lies.” I saw through gritted teeth. “Now say it again, while I'm channelling.” I gasp out in pain feeling like there are nails being driven into my skull.

“I give you my word, as Goddess of the Moon, that I will keep you safe so long as you remain in Equestria.” Luna says solemnly. There was no deception and I let the spell end. The headache fades after a little bit.

“Alright then... I'll cancel the mind spell.” I say and focus for a moment. There's a distinct shattering noise in my mind, it's similar to a mirror breaking. Then in a rush the darkness I'm trapped in seems to be leering at me. I start breathing heavily images of old enemies and monsters rushing at me through the shadows I'm trapped in. Then it stops.

It takes me a moment to realize why. Luna's holding me, and now that I'm not fighting it, it feels safe. I can feel her heartbeat through her chest as she holds me close, I feel her warmth as strong arms hold me up. Why does this feel safe? She said she'd keep me safe, and she wasn't lying. It's hard to believe but it's true and I cancelled the spell... I should not have cancelled the spell. I think I can hear something moving in the shadows...

“I shouldn't have done that... I really shouldn't have...” I say my voice quivering as I try and find the things I KNOW are lurking in the shadows. I cast a fourth sight spell... Nothing odd. Oh no they know when to hide. If they know when to hide they know what I'm planning. If they know what I'm planning than they're going to strike. If they're going to strike when I don't have a phylactery than I'm going to die!

“I brought this. Maybe it will help.” Luna says and I feel a bit of magic used and some thing is in front of me. I grab it and I find a gemstone in my hoof. My breath pauses for a moment when I realize what she's given to me. Then I start channelling as much magic as I can despite the agonizing headache and force a Rebirth spell into the stone. In my imagination I see a huge dog biting me on the head and the jaws slowly coming together.

Then it's done. The spell is complete. I'm safe? Maybe... hopefully... kinda... oh dear god I hope so! “You alright Foal?” Doctor Payne asks and I shake my head.

“No... I'm reduced to a mostly child mindset due to the physical impact that the new, not fully developed brain is putting me through. This makes being well and truly blind and without magic the most terrifying thing I've ever been in!” I tell him my voice breaking and I feel like I'm about to cry from terror. Then it ends. It just ends. “What the?”

“You do remember that Dreams are something I control right?” Luna asks me and I shake my head. I had forgotten. “I just made your little daydreams stop.” Oh... that would do it... she's in my head!?

Calm down, calm down... calm down... take stock of the situation. Joints? Stiff and creaky, so normal. Skin? Covered in mildly itchy fur... the new normal. Eyes? Gone and the sockets are aching. Hands? Gone. Feet? Gone. Horn? Broken. Wings? Torn membranes. Aura... a bit out Souldrinker magic is attacking so... wait what? Oh shit! Okay calm down, you've dealt with this before. Just focus some necrotic energy into the Souldrinker pattern and kill it... okay I think it's gone. I hope it's gone. I really do.

“I'm taking you back to your room. We'll store your phylactery in a safe place, and you can snack on some Cinnamon Rolls.” she says and I can't help but perk up at the mention of Cinnamon Rolls. “Thank you for your services Doctor Payne.”

“No problem Moon Baby! You bring him back for a few more sessions now. We made some real progress today!” He half bellows out and I flinch back from the noise. “Sorry little colt.” he quickly apologizes mussing up my hair and pulling his hoof back in an instant.

I see... You're insane.

When the chemicals in your mind are that of a child, it's very easy to get caught up in an emotion. That said, after the initial rush of soul crushing terror it comfortably rested on mild panic rather than outright terror. So I think I'm alright. My mind still runs away on me though. Knowing I have a phylactery ready is a huge relief. So the real challenge is not doing something stupid.

Oh and the Cinnamon Rolls helped too. Also choking on my pride was a great distraction, I can't believe Luna was comforting... Still I was finally alone and had some breathing room. Luna was fetching a healer, because now that the spell was dropped the magic wouldn't slide off my eye sockets or broken horn. It had taken way, way too much to convince her to leave me alone for a bit. Still the meditation helped.

There's scrabbling outside in the hall and my door opens. I raise an eyebrow, there is about five of them. “Okay then... I thought Luna was fetching a healer. Not a swarm of them.” I muse out loud and there's a cough.

“Most of us are here for observation and in case something goes wrong.” One of the doctors/nurses tells me and I'd roll my eyes if I had them.

“And with so many in such a small room you're going to be bumping into each other.” I note wryly.

“We are used to working in close quarters to each other. There's nothing to worry about.” Another one says and I huff in a slight amount of nervousness.

“I can't see, for all I know one of you is carrying an axe.” I remark acidly and there's some shuffling... oh no... Alright there's no window, one exit and it's packed. I remember the contents of the room and a plan forms. I hear one take a step and I jump into action. My torn wings won't let me fly, but they make jumping easier as I soar over the chair and throw it towards the group. At the startled exclamations I jump to the top of the bookshelf and mostly make it. Easily pulling myself up I leap towards the upper part of the door and manage to snap my wings out in just the right moment to carry me over the rest, and I hit the floor running.

“Wait! What the...” One of them starts to shout but I'm going so fast that I'm clearing a corner at this point. The echoes of my hoof falls is enough for me to know where the walls generally are so I don't smash into any. Magic wraps around me and I use much of my own to shatter the hold it has on me while trying to ignore the nightmare headache.

“Wait! What's pan...” someone else shouts but I've cleared another corner and the voice is garbled in my mad sprint. It takes me a moment to realize that, that someone else was Luna but I'm committed to getting the hell out of danger. So I'll explain myself when I'm safe thank you very much. I hear the wind howling and I charge out an open door ignoring the exclamation of shock from whoever it was I just slid under and I'm outside.

It's very cold and the wind is blowing hard but I keep moving. I keep running and for a moment I feel something laughing sinisterly. It feels like a living spirit but its very powerful. Okay going the other direction then. Suddenly I run out of a pressed path and slam into a snowbank. I stick my head up and keep trying to move through the biting cold. I make some progress before I sense something else coming at me. Two somethings. From the direction of the massively powerful spirit there is a huge source of magic. That's bad. From the front there's a much weaker spirit that I can tell even without eyes is a wendigo. Not too bad.

I make my choice and charge the wendigo. Someone shouts something, but I block it out as I twist and slam the spirit taking care to avoid the mouth. It tries to coil around me with the wispy parts of it's body, but a slight amount of magic makes my body heat invasive and harmful to the beast. I manage to get a couple good punches in, both of them disrupting it's spirit form. The massive source of magic is still coming so I send massive disruptions into the half elemental ghost, and throw it into the path of the spell.

The spell avoids it! It's homing in on me! I try to get some more distance but its too late! I'm surrounded by magic and there's a huge surge of it before... I'm back inside. “What?”

“Well that was a merry chase...” Luna notes in a dry tone as I pant from both the excitement and exhaustion. “What made you think any of that was a good idea?” she asks as she holds me with one leg. Probably making sure I can't use magic to bust out again but I still struggle. It's helpless but I struggle none the less.

“One had an axe! When they don't answer it means they're getting it ready!” I half shout justifying my actions and there is a silence.

“No... the awkward silence meant they had no idea how to respond to that.” she tells me and I pause. That... might make sense.

“Oh... oops.” What else can I say. “Still, there have been so many times where I ended up in a huge fight that started exactly like that.” I say trying to justify my actions.

“Well you certainly know how to make a run for it.” she remarks in a clearly annoyed tone. I should be kissing up so that the physical goddess doesn't get angry. But no, I have my dignity. What's left of it at least.

“It was either fight a difficult battle while crippled or run.” I explain quickly and she pauses for a moment, and I feel her muscles move in a way that I think means a nod.

“It's a little difficult to walk with one leg holding you up. If I put you on my back will you run again?” she asks me and I sigh.

“No... I just panicked...” I say. “It's harder to keep myself calm without that stasis spell.” I tell her and I feel her head dip a little. So she nodded?

“Why did you have it up in the first place?” Luna asks and I groan a little.

“It works as a sort of shield. A stasis spell on my mind prevents foreign magic or chemicals from affecting it. I used to have it on all the time but now that I'm honestly thinking about it, it had been weakened.” I explain scrunching my eyes a little. “Due to all the changes of my body chemistry, all it was doing was stopping the physical changes from affecting my head. The resistance to outside chemicals and magics was gone.”

“And your panic attacks?” Luna asks me, she sounds much more gentle now.

“Have you never had opium or alcohol?” I ask her and she stops entirely.

“It never happened.” She says simply in a stiff tone. There's a story there.

“Alright then... anyways changing your body in any major way like age, gender, or race can and will have similar effects. Two of these things suddenly crashing into someone is more then enough to completely throw anyone off balance.” I tell her in a matter of fact tone. She hmm's for a moment and seems to be considering it.

“Yes that makes sense.” Luna admits. “I have some... experience with great personal change.” she tells me and I nod. There's silence for a few minutes as we keep moving on. I guess we're going either back to my room or the medical wing. I hope it's the medical wing, because if not than I've seriously underestimated just how fast I am if I got this far from my room.

“So you found him! Thank goodness!” Someone exclaims and an eyebrow goes up.

“You scared us near witless! Why did you run?” Someone else asks and I scratch the back of my head. This is awkward and odd. I'm not used to people caring so much, and it will take a long time to get used to it.

“Shortly before finding his way to Canterlot Borealis was horrifically attacked. The most recent had him cornered in a small cave by a group of four individuals.” Luna says and my empty eyes open for a moment before I close them again.

“Borealis?” I ask confused. I don't even know what that word means and she wants to use it as my name.

“The second part of the Aurora-Borealis, the northern lights. I've been thinking about it and your name is now Thanatos-Borealis.” she tells me and my jaw drops.

“That's the most stupid thing I've ever heard.” I tell her, all tact.

“I think its clever myself. The first part of your life was a thing of fear, death and cruelty. So Thanatos. The second part which has begun is a mystery that is to be guided by the night. So Borealis.” She tells me, and it's clear. Whatever she's been reading, or whatever stories she likes are the things of nightmares. That or she has had opium in the last twenty minutes.

“Princess...” One of the doctors says hesitatingly.

“Yes, Sound-Practice? What is it?” Luna asks.

“In my humble opinion, the name Thanatos-Borealis is a little... much.” Sound-Practice says and I find that I like him already.

“I think it's a wonderful name! It's such a mysterious and elegant title!” A female doctor says says with a sigh in her voice. That sigh was far from innocent.

“You also think that Saddle-Rippers are high art, and have a collection of over five hundred of them.” Sound-Practice says wryly and I'm confused again.

“What's a Saddle-Ripper?” I ask dreading the question.

“Badly written romance stories that appeal to mares who pine for an impossibly perfect lover.” Sound-Practice says before anyone else can say a thing.

“Alright listen 'Mom'. Just because I could pull the whole mysterious lover act for a night a few years ago does not mean I'll put up with a name like that!” I tell Luna seriously, drenching the word Mom with as much biting sarcasm as I can. Granted I'm really stretching the definition of 'a few' but the point stands.

“That's the first time you called me mom...” Luna says, sounding... silently overjoyed. If that makes any sense.

One of the doctors. Another male, this one unfamiliar. Coughs to get our attention. “If we could get to what we came for. I'd like to get our nameless prince started on his healing.” he says.

“What is this going to take? Are you going to put the eyes of something else in my head and transform them permanently or something?” I ask and there's a slight huff.

“That's old practice there. No. We're going to be placing enchanted patches over each eye after filling them with a special cream. The patches will cause your body to use the cream as the material to make new eyes. Unlike the Snake-Eyes method you mentioned this has never failed. Also over top the patches you're going to start wearing a Sight Headband. This will let you see during the few days it takes for you to grow your new eyes.” He tells me and I'm gaping at this point. “Something wrong?” he asks and I shake my head. “Overwhelmed?” he tries and I nod.

“Let's do this quickly before he looses his nerve again.” Luna says and I'm floating off her back and lowered to the floor. I sit down apprehensively and she puts a hoof on my shoulder. I feel magic wrap around my head and I open my empty eyes.

“Hurry up, I feel like I'm about to panic.” I say just in time for a cold glob of... gunk to soar into each hole and fill them both up. I try to close my eyes by reflex, but they're held open by magic as a little more gunk flows into each, a spell is then cast on the stuff and it feels more solid. The magic on my eyelids fades away and I close them quickly. Just in time for a patch to seal itself onto each eye and I can feel a gently hum of magic from each. “Is that it?” I ask as the magic holding me still fades.

“Yes it is. Although we do have a Sight Headband here for you as well.” Sound-Practice says and a circle of soft cloth is slipped around my head. It closed softly to hold itself in place somehow and there was a tingle of magic before the world around me was suddenly visible.

“Whoa! It certainly works fast!” I remark turning my head around quickly to get a look at everything around me. Sound-Practice is light green with deep red hair in a cut resembling a bowl. His marking is a flat piece of wood with a metal clasp on top, there is a piece of parchment with scribbles on the wood with a large green check-mark on it.

I look up and it really drives home just how huge Luna is. I'd blink if my eyes weren't sealed shut. “Feeling better?” Luna asks as my jaw drops a little.

“More realizing how out of my depth I am.” I try to say calmly as the fact that I can make out constellations in her mane starts to hit home. I take a look around and see the doctors. They're all smiling at me and most have very pale coats with dark hair to contrast. I'm interrupted from examining them in closer detail when a guard rushes up from the opposite direction.

“Princess Luna! There's trouble in the castle! When we uncovered Prince Justicar as the murdered pony we realized that the Changeling was still impersonating him. We tried to lure the beast into an ambush but it caught on and got away!” The guard explained and Luna looked shocked then furious.

“Anything else? What wing was it last seen in?” She asked seriously and the guard swallowed. Hmm... he must have gotten in a fight or something, he's in pain...

“Eastern wing nearby the pegasi barracks. I would not be surprised if the wretched monster has impersonated a guard and is in fact aiding the search effort to find it.” The guard says and I think for a moment before grinning.

“How heavy is your armour?” I ask and he blinks. “Look for the guard who's not comfortable in his armour! If the changeling was impersonating a noble for any length of time, then the armour will feel like wearing an anvil!” I tell him and his eyes widen. There we go a bit of surprise and a twinge of fear. The pain is from the armour.

“Right! That's perfect!” He says and he's about to take off but I tell him to wait. “What is it?”

“I can do even better. I can sense pain, and discomfort is a very minor pain. So if you can have me walk in front of all the guards, I can pick out which one is in the most pain from the armour.” I quickly explain and Luna looks pensive for a moment. The guard's eyes widen for a moment and I feel an increase in his fear.

“I'd rather you didn't...” Luna begins before I rush up to the guard and slam him in the face sending as many disruptions into him as I can. “What are you doing!?” she shouts just before the guard's form wavers and shifts into a black insect pony with fly wings, a jagged horn and holes in his body near the hooves. The fangs and slitted eyes are a little intimidating though. He glares at me eye to eye and we're practically butting heads as he snarls at me.

“You are one ugly bug.” I say seriously, a predatory smile crossing my face as I get ready to slam death energies into this creep. Time for a fight. Then the changeling is slammed into a wall after being covered by a dark blue magic aura for a brief second. I'd blink if I could. “Hey I wanted to fight him!” I protest looking up at Luna.

“Absolutely not! Why didn't you tell me that you suspected him?” Luna demanded and I shrugged.

“I didn't really have time to.” I say watching the changeling struggle against Luna's magic and fail miserably. “Besides I've run into shapeshifters in the past. You need to shock them to get any kind of advantage.” I remark rolling my shoulders a little. Wererats... I really hate them. I walk up to the changeling and glare at it at point blank.

“What do you want food?!” it demands in an echoing gender neutral voice, and I ignore it focusing on the feeling of it's soul. Its... odd. Like a fully a grown shard rather than an actual soul. Still this is unique enough that it will be easy to find again.

“Just figuring out how to easily uncover and attack your kind.” I tell it as I take a feel of its aura. Tainted and incomplete. Like having an enormous bug with far too many legs crawling on my skin. “And done. That was easy enough.” I remark and its eyes grow wide, just before Luna's magic grabs me and drags me back. “Yes?” I ask looking up at her casually.

“No going near the soulless monster.” she tells me sternly.

“Actually... it's only mostly soulless. There's a shard in there kind of like infusing gems.” I remark and Luna looks down on me in shock. “I use a splinter. A piece so small that it's grown back in less then a minute. That thing is a shard. Take out a piece that huge and its like sticking a knife in your soul.” I explain and there is a silence as everyone, changeling included are staring at me.

The silence is profound for a few moments. “Oh grow up already.” I tell them disappointed that a physical goddess, five healers and a being brought to life through soul splitting are all staring at me in discomfort. “Have none of you ever heard of soul splitting?” I ask and the silence persists. “Oh come on you were made with it!” I protest pointing towards the changeling.

“Soul magics are... a relative unknown.” Luna tells me and I sigh.

“You know what made this one?” the changeling asks and Luna puts a wing between me and it, I poke my head out regardless.

“I know what makes you live and think. But I don't know how your body was built. Now if 'Mom' here would let me at both you and a lab I could figure that out pretty quickly. Granted, you'd die horribly.” I tell the creature and it stares at me with a mild look of terror. That's probably as much as it can feel about anything. It's clearly more a living golem than anything else.

“Right...” Luna says and I can finally hear some other guards coming and I glance down the hall and see not only two unicorn guards but... another in bright purple armour.

“Bright purple armour? What in the hell?” I ask mostly to myself.

“Oh hush, you've met Shining Armour.” Luna tells me. THAT'S Shining Armour?! What? Why purple?

“Princess! You caught him in record time ma'am.” Shining Armour says saluting smartly. He's certainly bigger than most... although Doctor Payne is nearly twice Armour's size...

“It was a joint effort. My foal here was the one to unmask the beast, after that it was easy to pin it down.” Luna admits pulling me in a little closer. “Now let's get you away from the monster. I don't want it to just ruin your day.” she says and my jaw drops.

“I've woken up with more horrifying things cuddled up to me! I scare more horrifying things!” I tell her flabbergasted, this thing is barely a threat and she's horrified for me?

“That's not going to happen.” Luna tells me clearly and I'm lifted onto her back again. The view is nice. I can see everyone's gobsmacked expressions.

“The waking up with monsters in my bed, or my scaring the living daylights out of them?” I ask simply and she turns to give me a stern look. I just smile. This is actually fun.

After a moment her expression softens. I don't know why but it just does. “We still need to find a name for you and it's clear you're a little picky...” she says sounding a little wounded.

“Rejecting Thanatos-Borealis is not being picky, its being sensible.” I tell her and I see Shining Armour mouth out the words 'Thanatos-Borealis?'.

“And you have a better idea?” Luna asks me and I shake my head. “Oh? Why not?”

“I don't really want one. My last name got me hurt.” I remark wryly remembering the feeling of naming magic ripping me apart.

“Are you ever going to stop being paranoid?” Shining Armour asks and I shrug.

“Probably not.” I say with a grin. “Still, you're only paranoid if your wrong.”

“And in what way has this paranoia been justified?” Luna asks me and I simply point to the changeling that's being fully restrained by the guards. “Right... you need to let it go though, such things are rare.”

“Not around me they're not.” I tell her and she sighs.

“If you say so. Still Captain Shining Armour, where is Princess Cadance?” Luna asks and Armour raises an eyebrow.

“She's probably with Lady Celestia. The changeling panic has stirred up the nobles again.” he says and Luna nods. “By the way... how did you sense it?” he asks and I scratch the side of my head.

“I can sense pain and souls if I focus. It wasn't as comfortable in the armour it was wearing as a guard should be, and when I mentioned this it felt fear which in some ways is a pain in the soul.” I explain and he's staring at me with a curious look. “Can I help you?”

“Can these things be taught?” He asks sounding fascinated.

“It can, and it cant.” I say and once again I have everyone's attention. “Think of it like this. It's not magic so much as a... proto-magic. You need certain... experiences to develop them.” I explain and there's further silence. “Can we talk about this away from the manufactured creature which most likely has a telepathic connection to the rest of its kind?” I ask and all eyes turn to the changeling who had been listening intently.

“Right. Take that scum away.” Shining Armour orders and the changeling is dragged off.

“So where are you bringing me now?” I ask Luna and she smiles at me.

“Well we can't just keep calling your foal now can we?” Luna asks gently. “So I'm going to have Cadance who's more in tune with the times to lend me a hoof.” She tells me and an eyebrow goes up. I have a bad feeling about this.

(So anyone think they can do better than Luna's suggestion? Throw some names at me and I'll see if there's one I really like.)

Naming Party

If I had told myself of one week ago that I would end up in an opulent waiting chamber sitting between a soft pink and a dark blue alicorn. Both of them divine princesses, one my cousin, the other my mother, and all three of us waiting for national heroes to arrive. All to help choose out a new name as I had done a 'Public Service' in unmasking a formshifter that they had arrived to help deal with.

If I had told myself all of that. I would have assumed that I would shortly discover a much more potent version of Opium and a cache of Absinthe, then overindulge. Yet all the same here I am. Stone cold sober and still in this situation. “Nervous?” Luna asks gently.

“The last time I had a run in with 'Heroes', I was stabbed twice in the stomach, narrowly avoided numerous hostile spells, barely avoided blades of light and fire. I got a shield smashed into my face, was hurled through spacetime and then died. So all in all it was not a good day.” I tell Luna sternly and she looks a little uncomfortable.

“These girls aren't like that at all. Don't worry about it!” Cadance tells me and I'd roll my eyes if I could. “Oh! No frowning now! These are great girls and they came here to help with the changeling. But, since you did their job for them they're going to lend us a helping hoof on finding you the perfect name!” she explains clapping her hooves together in glee.

“I have no idea what you want from me, but you are hellbound and determined to get it.” I note and she pets me on the head gently.

“Oh come on now! They wouldn't hurt you even if we ordered them to.” Cadance tells me and I look up at her suspiciously.

“Oddly specific example...” I mutter to myself and Luna gives me a slight cuff in the back of the head with her wing. I look up at her in shock. This is the first hint of violence from her. Still if that's how she wants to play...

“You really need to relax.” Luna tells me sternly.

“This is a change of pace...” I mutter in surprise and her expression softens and she nuzzles me... without being able to stop myself I lean into it for a moment before pulling away.

“These girls have saved Equestria time and again. They have never asked for anything in return and have gone back to civilian lives.” She tells me and since I can't blink in confusion I tilt my head. “Applejack is a farmer, Pinkie Pie is a baker, Rarity is a tailor, Fluttershy is a veterinarian, Rainbow Dash monitors the weather around Ponyville and Twilight Sparkle has been the acting librarian.” Luna lists off and I glance away in thought.

“If this land is so peaceful than why would those six be called to action time and again?” I ask honestly curious. While the people have been welcoming I was attacked by a wendigo while within spitting distance of the castle. The changeling was... entertaining to put it mildly. The laughing spirit... I really need to go back and take a look at where it was.

“No world is perfect child. There are always dangers.” Luna tells me and I get the feeling that she's being patronizing.

“Yes there are always dangers, but you are the one who insists that I'm perfectly safe and I've already brawled a wendigo, uncovered a murder and confronted the killer.” I say wryly. “And I'm fairly certain I've been in this world less then three days so far.” I tell her flatly and she gives me an enigmatic smile.

“...and now I'm getting scared.” I note with that look on her face. “Stop that...” I say leaning away. I hear hoof falls coming closer from the hallway and sigh. “Well I guess it's too late to cut and run...” I mutter.

“Yes I'd catch you halfway to the window.” Luna remarks and I glance up at her. Before I can form a thought the door opens, and I suddenly have a bright pink pony with blue eyes right in my face and smiling so wide as to split hers.

“Oh wow you're so cute! It's really nice to meet you my name is Pinkie Pie!” she says at warp speed before turning and taking a huge breath. “So you need a new name right? I'd love to help you with that! Do you have any ideas yourself?!” she asks me and my jaw drops as I try to sort out what she just said.

“Uhm... nice to meet you too...” I say leaning back uncertainly. “How... did you move that fast? It's at least thirty yards from here to the door...” I ask trying to stall for time and she looks back and forth from the door to me.

“I just did! So what are we going to call you Nameless McNoName?” she asks me and I'm taken aback again.

“That'll work.” I tell her quickly and she giggles.

“No silly! That's a nickname! So come on Mr. McNoName! I'll introduce you to the others!” she says and before I can get a word in edgewise she grabs me by the hoof and drags me to a group of others. She stops when I'm face to face with an orange pony with blond hair, green eyes and a large hat. “This is Applejack her family grows all the best apples in Equestria!” Pinkie announces and I'd blink if I had use of my eyes or eyelids.

“A pleasure.” I say courteously. No point making enemies.

“Nice to meet ya partner.” she says holding out a hoof and I take it and she shakes it vigorously.

“And heeeere's Rainbow Dash! She's the fastest flier you'll ever meet!” she cheers holding me up so I'm facing a pale blue pegasus with red eyes and a rainbow patterned mane and tail.

“Hey tiny! You look like you got roughed up!” she remarks and I try to shrug.

“Well... things just happen.” I remark casually.

“Heh, tough little guy ain't ya?” she asks before Pinkie lowers me in front of a white unicorn with a fancy purple mane and dark blue eyes.

“This is Rarity! She makes the most beautiful clothes imaginable!” Pinkie says excitedly, and I figure since this is a refined looking pony to greet her in a more refined manner.

“Charmed.” I say with a slight bow, crossing my right foreleg in front of my chest as I do so.

“Well aren't we the gentlecolt?” she says with an appreciative tone, and she bows slightly in return. Pinkie picks me up and turns me around so that I'm facing a purple unicorn with a dark purple mane that has a pink streak in it and purple eyes.

“This is Twilight! She's so good with magic she can put an angry Ursa Minor to sleep!” Pinkie announces and Twilight blushes a little.

“That must have taken some work.” I say holding out my hoof and she shakes it gently.

“It did. Still it's good to test your limits.” she says with a smile and glances behind herself. A soft yellow pegasus with long flowing pink hair and blue-green eyes steps out to face me. “And this is Fluttershy.”

“Hello.” I say offering out my hoof. I was afraid of these ponies? These mares don't look like they could fight their way out of a one room shack.

“It's nice to meet you...” Fluttershy says so quietly I can only just catch it.

“So... none of you are upset I took away your reason for coming?” I ask sounding more nervous than I am. These girls are just too innocent. Too unbloodied to be a threat.

“Is something wrong?” Fluttershy asks and I back up a little bit and shake my head.

“Just a little nervous in groups...” I say trailing off, and then Pinkie giggles. A shiver runs down my soul...

“Oh you don't have to worry at all! We're here to help you play the guessing game called find a Name!” Pinkie half sings grabbing me over the shoulder and balancing backwards. So here I am leaning backwards beside a bright pink pony who's apparently starting to launch into a song... wierdest day ever.

“Hold it!” I half shout quickly getting a hoof in her mouth to forestall the music. “I'm sure you have a lovely singing voice, but does something like this really call for musical accompaniment?” I ask her seriously.

“Aww... don't like music?” Pinkie asks, all sympathy.

“More... I was attacked by a type of Music based Magic a few times. They carry illusions well, and it was one of the more memorable times I had to use a phylactery.” I remark glancing around to gauge the reaction... nothing... alright back away slowly... gain some distance and then go for the window. Let's not have a repeat of that time with Duke Gerald.

“Oh! Don't you worry now, the only songs in Equestria are happy ones!” Pinkie half shouts as she picks me up into a massive and tight hug. It takes an effort to catch my breath again when she finally lets go. I take a couple steps back for breathing room.

“Wow... just what the hay happened to you?” Rainbow asks me and I let out a huff.

“The cliff notes alone would have you here for a week.” I tell her flatly and she lowers herself to my level and is... I guess you could call it eye to eye.

“Hm... Normally I'd say yea right to that but...” she begins before pacing around me. It takes a measure of will not to kick her in the head... “Well no offence dude, but you look like you went through one of those griffon meat grinder things.” she tells me.

“Rainbow Dash! Do not be rude. Aside from his eye problems he looks like a perfectly charming little colt!” Rarity protests and I have to fight off a grin. I have no idea what this race finds attractive, but it is good to know I am.

“Get in a little closer Rarity. He's covered in scars. They just blend in with the fur.” Rainbow says sounding somber and Pinkie looks like she's shaking. Is her puffy hair straightening?

“Uhm... is her hair deflating?” I ask completely confused at what I'm seeing.

“Oh no! Pinkie that nightmare was just a nightmare! A bad dream and nothing else.” Rainbow says quickly and she's all but teleported to Pinkie's side and is holding her gently.

“I know Dashie but... if all those little ruffles in his fur are scars then... this was even worse!” she says with a look and tone of abject horror.

“They didn't happen all at once you know. Most were years apart. Also I can normally control how much things hurt. So it wasn't that bad.” I say honestly and she perks up a little.

“Really?” she asks and I nod. Why am I comforting this mare? “Okay then!” she exclaims and her hair is suddenly back in its upright position and she's bouncing on the spot. “Right! Now we need some names for you... oh I know! Shining Hope! Wait, Spring Wind! Oh even better, Sunny Smiles!” she blurts out quickly and my jaw drops.

“Uhm... no thank you...” I say a little confused. How do any of those names suit me in the slightest?

“Uhm... just a suggestion but... maybe if we knew a little more about you it would be easier...” Fluttershy volunteers, she sounds terrified to do so.

“Alright... what do you want to know?” I ask a little warily as I'm surrounded... perhaps I should rethink things... I sit down to present a smaller and more friendly profile but I keep my legs bent in such a way that if there's an attack I can dodge.

“Where do ya'll come from partner?” Applejack asks and I sigh.

“Well I was born in Tir'Aegwin. In the Gerabald Barony. A swamp farm village called Three Bends. I'm also willing to bet that you have no idea what I'm talking about.” I say dryly then hear a scribbling sound. I turn and see Twilight eagerly taking notes. “Or maybe you do...”

“Princess Celestia gave us a quick briefing. About you being a human from another world that took a form of the type of pony you'd be here. In other words an alicorn colt. It's fascinating really the other contexts for magic you've developed in a more hostile reality, and how you've managed to basically ascend despite massive adversity, and survive what I've been told is several times the life expectancy of your species and...” Twilight tells me going faster and faster until there's suddenly a round pastry with a hole in it in her mouth. She looks towards Pinkie who is now giggling... what is going on?

“Twilight! You have to let him answer first!” She says around her giggles and I shrug.

“Actually she was just saying how interesting things are... No one's asked me a question since Applejack did.” I mutter to myself but the room clearly catches it as Cadance begins tittering.

“Oh right before I get distracted again...” Twilight says before rushing over and hugging Cadance. “It's so good to see you again!” She announces and I look back wondering what's going on.

“Twilight's brother Shining Armour is Cadance's husband.” Applejack tells me and I nod. Alright so they're sisters in law who act like blood siblings. That's sweet. I guess.

They exchange pleasantries for a few moments before Twilight comes back with a smile. Cadance is also paying much more attention now. This could be bad.

“Alright then, since I have everyone's attention and you want to know a few things about me... I'm one hundred and seventy four years old. I've been a wanted criminal for a hundred and fifty years with an ever increasing, and ludicrously large bounty over my head. I am a natural born mage with a sliver of death magic in my soul that I have nurtured into a fortress of power. I have felt the sting of death itself nearly a hundred times, yet refuse to die. I have conquered armies and torn down castles. I have cracked open the secrets of life and death, and walk in two worlds simultaneously...” I start listing off before catching the expressions. Eager and entertained on some, and pity and horror on others.

“That's freaking awesome!” Rainbow announces and I leap back a bit in surprise.

“What?! No, that's scary and you know it!” I protest pointing at her.

“Naw, that's awesome!” Rainbow says flippantly.

“Anyways partner, we're here to help ya'll find a name.” Applejack says interrupting Rainbow and I sigh. “Somethin' wrong?”

“I've been without a name for so long that I really don't want one.” I say a little nervously.

“Oh come now! It's simply gauche not to have a name not to name to give when introducing yourself.” Rarity admonishes me and I sigh again. “Now don't be dejected little dear. This is a good thing.” she tells me and I have to fight back another sigh.

“Hmm... so how 'bout... Spirit Seeker? It makes sense don't it?” Applejack suggests and... it's not bad but...

“No.” I say softly.

“Then... maybe...” Twilight begins pulling out a thick tome and flitting through it. “Seele Augen? Or... Quaesitor Anima. Maybe... Insani Mors?” She suggests and my eyebrows go up.

“I have no idea what languages those are.” I say incredulously. “Also I'm fairly certain the Insani part was an insult of some kind.”

“Nec-Romancer!” Cadance half shouts. I turn to glare at her. The impact is lost as I'm trying to do it with a headband. “Wait! Sweet Dreams, after all I bet Velvet had some about you! Oh! Even better Silent Soul!”

“Silent? Since when the hell have I been silent?” I demand shocked at the slew of bad ideas.

“Charming Shadow?” she then offers and I think.

“Not too bad...” I mutter but it's unfortunately overheard.

“Alright then we've got a possible!” Twilight announces and I turn in time to see her writing it down. “Also for more exotic names there's Filius Nox, Nova Vita, Mortis Dominus, Umbra Vita...” Twilight lists off before seeing my attempt to glare. “Dark Hope then?”

“Maybe?” I say before deciding to put a bit of a stop to the more annoying ideas. “Also can we keep them in a language I understand?”

“So is Momma's Boy in?” Rainbow asks, and I flinch away then stare at her in horror. Most everyone is trying to avoid breaking out in laughter.

“Oh hell no!” I protest and that breaks the tide and the room descends into laughter for a minute. I huff in annoyance before chuckling with them a bit. It's infectious.

“Alright. Basic rules then. A simple name to be used in public and a more noble name to be used with titles. The simple name is something that will be something a stallion would not be embarrassed to have. The noble name has to be representative.” Luna instructs and I take a breath. Hopefully that will keep things under control.

“So Charming Shadow and Dark Hope are acceptable... we should have a few more to chose from.” Twilight remarks... “But we need a few names for the Noble titles to be tacked on to...”

“Nyx? That sounds adorable!” Pinkie suggests.

“That sounds like a girl's name.” I reply. “Is it really so bad that I don't have a name?” I ask and there's nodding. “Fine, but don't draw too much attention to my being a necromancer. If my enemies find their way here than pointing a giant sign towards me is a good way to use my phylactery again.” I remark and there's a slight lull in noise.

“Hmm... that makes this a tall order.” Twilight says mostly to herself.

“Uhm... I have an idea...” Fluttershy says quietly and I turn to her. She's just... too frail to ignore. I feel like I'm stepping on eggshells and I'll kill someone if one of them breaks. “Uhm... if it's not too much though.”

“Go ahead. I'm listening.” I tell her gently. Again eggshells.

“Well... what if it was something that could also be a nice thing? Or had more than one meaning?” she asks and I nod. It's a good idea. So long as she doesn't try anything too cutesy with it.

“Well maybe... Night Shade?” She suggests and my eyebrows go up and I bring a hoof to my mouth to think. A lot of plants are in the Nightshade family some are food, some are medicinal, some are spices and some are just outright lethal.

“This is a good idea...” I remark as my mind turns to other aspects of the name. Luna a goddess of the Night has adopted me. Shade can represent shadows, as well as be another word for a ghost.

“We got a winner! Good idea Fluttershy!” Rainbow announces. “Oh right we still need a fancy schmancy noble name for you as well.” she says before sitting down. “I can't think of nothin.”

“Well we need something that sticks to the memory and is fairly unique... Wait! Where did I put that?” Twilight asked and she raced to the door and started pulling tomes out of a pair of saddlebags. “Ah here we go... uhm...” she said flipping through the pages. “How about Thanatos?” she offered and I could not stop myself from slapping my forehead. Which hurts quite a bit when you only have hooves.

“He rejected that before you even arrived Twilight.” Luna says gently.

“Can we just stop already? I hate being the centre of attention, it usually leads to stabbing.” I remark before slapping myself in the forehead for letting that slip. The room goes quiet. Luna sweeps over and I'm pulled up into a hug. She also nuzzles me gently... god damn it why does it feel so good?

“Those things don't happen here... you're going to be fine.” Luna mutters gently and I almost believe her. But...

“I've already stumbled across a murder plot, an insane spirit and came face to face with the murderer.” I remark as dryly as I can with a warm feeling rising from my stomach. Why does this feel so damn good?

“Have you been hurt in any way?” Luna asks and I shake my head. “Have you felt like you're in danger at all?” she asks and I nod. “Excuse me?”

“Well I always... I mean I can sense danger...” I say trying to justify my... caution. “The wendigo! I did wrestle a wendigo less then an hour ago.” I justify and there's a few gasps. “Alright alright. That is grasping at straws.” I admit in shame.

“You wrestled a wendigo! Awesome!” Rainbow half shouts, now she's hovering right in front of my face. She had to do some fancy flying to get behind Luna so quick.

“Uhm... thanks?” I say unsure what to do about all this.

“Still we need to get back on track. You have quite the gift for distracting us.” Luna says putting me on the floor gently. “So Night Shade for a more casual name but we also need one that goes well with a title.”

“Can't we just stop here?” I ask and Cadance quickly motions Applejack over to where she is and begins whispering to her. Applejack nods and a few moments later an aura encompasses the entire room... An aura of truth. Oh no.

“Is this really so bad?” Cadance calls out.

“Yyy....” I start to say yes but the word won't come out. “I refuse to answer.” I state quickly. “I hate truth fields.”

“I think they're fun! You can play truth or dare, and you know everypony's playing fair! Hey! That rhymed!” Pinkie cheers out and I sigh. Luna then leans down so that she's whispering in my ear.

“Do you hate me for trying to be your mother?” She asks and I wince before sighing. I don't really know myself so let's look to fate.

“No... just annoyed at times.” I say and my eyebrows shoot up in surprise. That caught me off guard. Truth auras... even if you don't know it, you say it.

“Than why are you fighting this so much?” Luna asks and... I shrug.

“A change this extreme is nightmarish. I don't remember how to live in peace. It's been too long.” I say and again surprise myself. “Is there no awkward fact that won't come out?”

“Sorry partner. All ya'll can be is honest.” Applejack says and I sigh then I get to thinking.

“So who would like to hear in graphic detail how I gouged out my own eyes with a rusted knife?” I ask with a shark like smile crossing my face.

“No!” The room shouts and I start chuckling.

“Then maybe the time I had to pull a burning spear through my own body?” I ask further and I get another shout towards the negative. At this point I'm full on laughing. “Sorry! I'm so sorry it's just hilarious that a normal day to me is a nightmare to everyone else.”

“That is a normal day to you?” Rarity asks shocked.

“Yes.” I say simply. “Granted I haven't had a normal day since coming to Equestria.” I admit. “The closest thing was when I fought the wendigo.”

“Can we focus on the names again? Please?” Fluttershy asks and I nod.

“Alright then... getting back on track I have two here that you might like. Moros, the god of impending doom. Then there's Charon the ferryman of the dead. Charon is also the name of the largest moon of the planet Pluto which is also often tied to death itself as well.” Twilight explained and the room turned to stare at her.

“I uhm... I've been studying up on alternate realities. This is about a culture called Ancient Greece on another world.” Twilight admits and my eyebrows go up.

“Exactly how often do people fall through realities?” I ask a little perturbed at how well people are taking everything. If I ran into something that fell between worlds I'd probably have run away.

“It's not an everyday thing, but most ponies know a pony who met a dimensional traveler. However they mostly come from a world different from yours.” Luna says and I nod at that. It makes sense.

“So how is such a thing so common in any way? The sheer force I needed to break dimensional barriers literally killed me!” I tell her shocked at this revelation.

“The more common travelers live in a reality that is pretty much a dimensional thoroughfare.” Twilight says. “Most of our information comes from there. It's an multidimensional crossroad really. Fascinating stuff actually. The people there have been exposed to all sorts of cultures and magic and sciences...” Twilight explains and it sounds as if she's about to go on a tangent... now guessing from what happened last time. Yep, there's the pastry. Hey... that's a Cinnamon Roll!

Wait no! Focus! Ignore the delicious treat! “So there's an alternate reality where every poor soul living there either gets garbage from somewhere else dumped on them, or they get hurled through time and space at random.” I state before eying the Cinnamon Roll that Twilight is eating. “Got any more Cinnamon Rolls?” I ask and before I know it Pinkie's shoved one in my mouth. It's warm even... wait what warmed it? Ah who cares? It's good!

“Are you done dancing around the topic?” Luna asks me and my eyebrows go up but I shake my head regardless. “Well then we best hurry up before you distract us again.” She mutters and I can't help but chuckle.

“So ideas for a more noble court name?” Luna asks quickly.

“There are three that are fairly appropriate. Thanatos, Moros, and Charon. All of them have roots in Earthen culture, but most of everything from pony culture does at some extent.” Twilight lists off and I try to protest around the Cinnamon Roll.

“He already rejected Thanatos. So it's down to Moros and Charon.” Luna remarks.

“They're both... fitting with his past and have an air of authority to them.” Rarity muses “Granted they are a little grim sounding but... he does hold ties to death...”

“Why don't we just flip a coin then?” I ask my mouth cleared of the delicious Cinnamon Roll. “I don't really like having a name but it's clear I'm not leaving this room without two sets.” I say trailing of into muttering at the end.

“So sun side up for Moros and moon side up for Charon?” Applejack asks pulling out a coin.

“Sure why not?” I say and a coin goes flying into the air. It's rather amazing how absolutely everyone is staring at the coin like it owes them money. It hits the floor and bounces before rolling and coming to a stop right in front of me. An ornate crescent moon visible on the brass coin. “So Charon it is. Are we done then?” I ask stretching my neck a little causing it to pop a few times.

“Of course not silly! We get to have a Found a Name Party!” Pinkie shouts pulling out a canon and I jump away as hard as I can. The canon detonates and bright colours shoot everywhere. I've dived to the ground at this point and I'm covering my head to defend myself from shrapnel.

“Why are you on the ground Nighty? The party cannon can't hurt you!” Pinkie tells me and I look around and the room is covered in scraps of brightly coloured parchment and parchment chain links. There are bright coverings all over the place and a large banner. The banner reads. Congratulations on your new name, Night Shade / Prince Charon!!

“How... how did you get a banner with my names ahead of time, when we just picked out my names?” I ask more than a little stunned.

“It's Pinkie... she just does these things. We're not sure how...” Flutteryshy says gently.

“Hey are those Cinnamon Rolls?” I ask noting the tray baked treats. Wait... there's a whole plate of them where did they come from?

“Yeppers! They sure are! Now come on! It's a party!” Pinkie declares appearing behind me and throwing an arm around my shoulders. I don't even have time to protest. At least I can get some Cinnamon Rolls out of this...

(Thank you everyone for the name suggestions. I used a few that I realistically saw the Mane 6 suggesting before the Necromancer yanked them off track. Also listing all of them would have added on hundreds and I could not bend the speech to include so many without getting ridiculous.)

Ghosts of the Past

It took every ounce of my patience to get through that 'party'... Party... more like pain. Pinkie was never quiet, friendly but loud. Rainbow a braggart, but get her talking and tune her out. Fluttershy was tolerable in that she seemed almost afraid of me. Twilight had been pumping me for information, almost outright interrogating me. I'm proud to say I kept some secrets... some. Rarity was... polite enough and seemed content to day dream when I told her about my encounter with Velvet. Applejack kept a respectful distance.

Still, I had learned about what's called a sugar crash when all the energy left my body in moments. It had been a good excuse to bail from the party without making any enemies. It had taken a bit to find, but there had been six heavily muted auras of magic. Furthermore these six sources of magic were tied to the six newcomers.

I'm finally alone after exaggerating just how exhausted I am. It's time. This has gone too far and... I have to do it.

I have to speak to my family. My real family. I shuffled around until I was sitting upright on my bed, my legs are crossed in front of me and I clench every muscle in my body. Bit by bit I release the tension loosening my flesh and bone. Comforting my soul for the journey ahead. I reach inside myself and find the essence. My core. My soul. Energy enters it, and I float free of my flesh and bone. I drift for a moment before observing the physical plane. I see myself. I'm a tiny, scraggly looking alicorn. My horn is glowing ghostly green. I see from my body as well and I see my near featureless spirit, a point of light is glowing just below the hairline.

“The crown chakra...” I say remembering the Eastern mages. I focus and I feel threads of longing and hope connecting to me from elsewhere. The threads also feel of something almost unknown. The threads feel of love, unconditional and untainted by lust. I can now find my family. I turn to face towards the source of the threads. They look like they head into nothingness, but I follow them anyways fading through a stone wall and I drift through worlds.

The roiling energy of the place between places batters at my unbound soul, but I weather the storm unharmed. I wrap around nothingness, and I appear human as I step out onto a field of clovers and wildflowers. I look down and see that I am once again in my twenties. I am here and strong but... I am not. I can still feel my mortal flesh. It takes a moment to do so at a distance, and my body ignores it's sight. I am no longer distracted

A sense of incredible peace fills my soul. Then a sense of wrongness joins it. I am standing upon the Elysium Fields, and I am not welcome. I walk forwards regardless, following the threads to wherever they may lead. Time blurs as I walk through paradise, animals come and stare at me. They judge and then follow. My procession grows larger as I am led towards a snow capped mountain in the distance.

“You do not have to escort me. I do not intend to bring harm to anyone.” I say turning to the animals and they simply freeze. Then without any sense of approach there is something behind me. Something between me and the souls of my family. I turn to face it, it's an angel.

“What are you doing here Necromancer?” It demands in an unfamiliar language that I understand regardless. I take a step back and bow respectfully. This is a being beyond gender, composed of purest energies. A soul made ultimate manifest. I can not possibly do it harm. I close my eyes.

“I am here to seek the forgiveness and council of my slain kinsmen. I have no desire to bring evil into paradise.” I tell it and it glares at me. It's wings of pure light flail outward and it huffs. I don't dare to look it in the eyes. The light will only burn me. It's moving but I keep my eyes closed. If this is it, then there is no way I can run fast enough or fight hard enough to survive.

“Very well. You may go, but you will be watched.” it tells me and I open my eyes in surprise. I meet it's gaze and I'm drawn into the light. “Enough of that.” It tells me closing its eyes. “They are at the mountain fortress. They enjoy the dry air and crisp winds.” it says without passion pointing towards the mountain beyond it.

“Thank you holy one. You are most generous.” I tell it and it grunts and is suddenly gone. I can feel the eyes of... something on me. I walk forwards towards the mountain, a feeling of discomfort arises as the sense of wrongness grows. Something is clearly unhappy that I'm here. I keep walking, and after a little while I notice that rather than being followed I am avoided.

The distance has folded in upon itself, and I am already at the foot of the mountain. The journey of a day has been finished in a moment. There is a path ahead of me. It is well groomed and I find myself in warm clothing. It appears that so long as one is within Elysium, all your needs are provided.

I start to walk up the steps, and just as I round the corner I realize I have somehow just climbed the mountain. “So do you only experience the journey if you wish to?” I ask the empty air not expecting an answer.

“No. This plane is accommodating to souls. Its very nature will aid you in your travels.” an unfamiliar voice says from the empty air. It was in the same language the angel used.

“I see. Thank you.” I tell the air and I get a slight feeling of gratitude from it. I walk forwards again. The strings are growing in strength. They feel more like twisted metals then twisted fibres.

“You!” A woman's voice shouts and it takes me a moment to place it. I turn to my right just in time to get a punch right across the face. I stumble for a moment and right myself. “You stupid little idiot! Do you know how guilty it made us feel when you shattered your name?” she demands before hugging me tightly. She's tiny but strong... tanned with auburn hair. Yes, definitely my mother.

“Mom... I'm so sorry.” I say returning the hug. I'm fighting back tears at this point. I... I didn't know I could cry as just a spirit. “I'm sorry that... that my enemies...” I begin almost sobbing. That horrible day burning in the back of my mind. She pulls away and puts a finger my lips.

“It was never your fault.” She tells me. “We could feel you, the whole time.” she tells me.

“What? You mean I gave you my pain?! I'm so sorry!” I tell her holding her tightly, tears flowing freely now.

“No, not that. It was never that. Stop being so hard on yourself!” she tells me and I look down on her with a bit of shock. Was she always this small? “You never forgot us. You always held us close, and we could feel it. Why do you think I feel so horrible for being forced to forget your name!?” she demands me.

“Mom... I was being attacked by it. I didn't have time for anything else!” I protest and she snorts.

“No excuses young man! Do you have any idea how horrified we were!? I thought you'd been erased from existence and all our memories were about to go!” she wails before punching me in the gut again. I'd forgotten how much she was the tough love type.

“I'm sorry. I should... I should have visited sooner.” I admit.

“You're damn right you should! Still... I do understand why you didn't.” she says and I sigh deeply. “Wait here a minute.” she tells me and rushes off, fading away in a moment. I only have time to contemplate a way to do something similar... maybe summoning my body so I can teleport across dimensions...

“Brother!” A man shouts and one of my older and still larger siblings slams into me, and picks me off the ground with a hug.

“Jacob!” I grunt, this actually hurts he's squeezing so hard. “I'm still alive, watch it!” I half shout at him and he drops me. I barely manage to stay on my feet. I look up and meet his eyes. They're glowing. “Are you... ascending?” I ask in shock. Jacob... the muscle-head with nothing in his skull is ascending?

“Yea... I wasn't able to get anything done in life. So I figured I'd get moving in death.” he said with a grin. Wasn't this the same jerk that stole my treats as a child?

“Good on you. I'm honestly impressed.” I say simply and he claps me on the back.

“Move aside you big brute!” A more grizzled voice shouts and a thick brown haired man in his mid thirties with a beard and a leathery tan steps around Jacob. He's as tall as I am and smiling broadly. I decide to beat him to the chase and hug him.

“Hey dad.” I say and he returns the hug.

“Good to see you again boy. You really scared the whole clan when you pulled that no-name stunt.” He said and I'm positive he's hiding a grin. “Hold on a mo'” he says pulling away and grabbing my chin before turning my head one way than the other. “Bloody hell you're still alive! How long do you want to keep going?!” he demands in shock. “The rest of the family has already moved on for Pete's sake!”

“What!? They're gone?” I ask in shock and he pulls his hand away looking nervous.

“Well... some others showed up in Elysium saying that you killed them and was some kind of monster or something. We figured you'd end up going... somewhere else.” he says and I look away in shame.

“I probably will... I'm not welcome here...” I admit and Jacob puts his hand on my shoulder.

“You're better than you think you are brother. You wouldn't be able to be here at all if you weren't.” Jacob says and I put my hand over his and smile. It's shockingly comforting.

“Thank you.” I say quietly, I've missed so much because I was too much of a coward to come.

“You came for something else though. Merciful Action told me of his encounter with you.” Jacob says and I blink.

“His? I couldn't tell...”I mutter and Jacob chuckles at this. He looks around as if nervous than leans in.

“Neither could I.” he says and there is a burst of spiritual energy and Merciful Action is attacking Jacob with an overhand swing. I slam as much energy as I can towards the sword of fire and there is a concussive wave of power. When I open my eyes again everyone is staring at me as both Jacob and Mericful Action are holding the hilts of broken swords.

“Sorry... reflex.” I say sheepishly. Maybe if I pull on the string leading back to my body I can get out of here fast enough...

“I must admit. That is impressive.” Merciful Action says before throwing away the broken sword which dissolves into fire. “This was to be a reminder for Jacob to always expect an attack... yet you appear to have taught me of hubris. Well played Necromancer.” he finishes sounding a little petulant. He's then gone before I can blink.

“He likes you.” Jacob remarked sounding impressed.

“That... terrifies me...” I state slowly, confused and intimidated. “To get onto topic... I've... fallen from one world to another and... changed species.” I say nervously.

“Are you alright?” Dad asks and he grabs me by the shoulders and turns me around before turning me forwards again. “You haven't been hurt by this have you?” he demands and I sigh.

“No... but... I was turned into either a race that ages incredibly slowly... or a small child.” I say and Jacob snorts at this. “Thank you for that Jacob.” I remark dryly.

“Sorry.” he says genially and I gawk a little. This is the same guy who used to think that throwing swamp muck was high art right?

“There's more to it isn't there?” My mom asks and I nod.

“The place I landed in was in the territory of three physically manifested gods. I appeared as the same species, which is a hybrid between three races. Unique unto these gods...” I explain and both Mom and Dad look horrified.

“They haven't done anything to you have they?” Mom asks sounding worried and I sigh.

“You kicked up some kind of territorial instinct didn't you?” Dad asks and I shake my head.

“No... I... kicked up a maternal one.” I admit and Jacob clamps his hands over his nose and mouth and runs out of sight. The moment I can't see him I hear massive bellowing laughter echoing around the mountain. “At least he had the decency to walk away first...” I groan holding my forehead with my right hand as I look upwards into the impossibly beautiful sky.

“Are you... alright with this?” Mom asks and I sigh.

“No. I'm not. Every time she tries to be a mother to me I feel like I'm betraying you and dad. Like I'm stomping on your memories whenever it happens..” I say and she hugs me tightly before laughing softly.

“Clearly, we're not grandparents.” Dad says and I blink.

“What does that have to do with anything?!” I demand in shock as Mom starts laughing harder. Jacob comes back at this time still shaking as he holds his sides.

“Honey... when you have a child you want what's best for them. If a God wants to give that to you then let the God give that to you!” Mom tells me and I stare at her.

“She's right. If this god wants to get you what we can't then let it.” Dad says and I stare at him now.

“You have no idea why they stuck around do you?” Jacob asks and I shake my head. “You.”

“What?! I didn't lock you down did I?” I ask horrified and they shake their heads. “Then what did I do?”

“You survived.” Mom says and my eyes widen. Is my being alive binding them? “There's no way a parent can rest in peace without being sure if their child is safe.” I look around nervously and run a hand through my hair.

“Are you safe there?” Dad asks and I huff.

“It seems to be. They like me for some reason. I can't understand why.” I admit scratching the back of my neck.

“Then get going. If it's safe there then stay there.” My dad says and I give him a weird look. At this moment I realize something embarrassing... I've long forgotten both of my parent's names. I've always called them mom and dad.

“Uhm... this is embarrassing but... I've always called you both mom and dad... I don't actually remember your names.” I say and mom laughs.

“A hundred and seventy years and you still try and dodge questions.” Mom says smiling. “Why don't you want to go back?” she asks and I sigh.

“When I go back to my body... its a child's body. The last time I was a child I ruined my life. I traded barbs with an idiot like an idiot. It's the one moment that everything went straight into the cesspit.” I say looking away from them all. I can see a large amount of Elysium. Everywhere I look there is beauty and health. I feel the discomfort churn within me, and am painfully reminded that I'm just visiting at most. Soon to be forced out in all likelihood. Paradise has no room for me.

“You are older and wiser than that now. I doubt you'll get a repeat of... that day.” Jacob says and I sigh again.

“I don't even want to risk it. Screwing up like that once got to the point that some idiots started worshipping me as an evil god. I really don't want that again.” I mention then realize what I just admitted to in front of my family.

“I have got to hear this one.” Jacob says with a huge grin on his face.

“Nothing to hear. I hid away in a cave and stumbled across a bunch of pathetic kids who thought I stood for something. I didn't, so I tied them up and dumped their sorry rears in a monastery.” I told them and Jacob's nodding with approval as Mom and Dad shake their heads. Hopefully in wonder, because if not I'm about to get a talking too.

“I really hope that was the end of it.” Dad says and I sigh.

“I wish. I kept stumbling across the idiots.” I say remembering that completely idiotic cult... “What the hell would I do with a stabbed goat or a bled out chicken? I just thank the gods none of the twits tried a virgin sacrifice.” I say before shivering.

“Wow.” Jacob mutters and I nod. “You've been up to a lot...”

“I'm a hundred and seventy four. Do you think I've been sitting on my hands the whole time?” I ask incredulously and Jacob chuckles wryly. Then without warning a massive pain shoots into my stomach.

“What's wrong?” Mom asks seeing me wince and clutch at my stomach.

“It feels like I was stabbed in the gut. Hold on a moment.” I say before concentrating on my body. I open my physical eyes and I see that I'm alone. The pain is not of the flesh. My focus goes back to my soul.

“You have to leave.” Jacob says looking sombre the moment I'm refocused.

“What?” I ask confused. “What do you mean I have to leave?” I demand and he looks nearly heartbroken.

“Your soul not only belongs elsewhere, but is still alive. You have no place in Elysium.” Jacob says with the finality of a guillotine. “And from the looks of things there won't be anything for you to come here for anyways.” he states examining mom and dad for a moment.

“You're reincarnating back aren't you?” I ask and they both look uncomfortable.

“You were all that kept us here. Now that you're safe...” Mom says and I feel a very different pain.

“But... I never got to make it up to you. It's my fault that those killers...” I start to say and get a punch in the side.

“Didn't I tell you that wasn't your fault? You need to stop blaming yourself and expecting the worst.” Mom says and I sigh deeply. I can't stop this. If I even try then the angels will jump me and tear my soul to pieces. Even if I could stop it, I'd only be hurting them.

“You lived for us for over a hundred years. Live for yourself. Get what you've lost back and Live for gods sake!” Dad tells me and I hang my head. “You were never unloved son. You walked through hell and emerged stronger for it. Is it a peaceful land you are in now?” he asks and I nod unable to form words.

“Then start again. You can only succeed! Even when an entire world tried to drag you to hell you stood strong and grew into something better. There are no words for how proud we are. There's nothing more we could possibly do for you.” he says and I clench my fists before forcing myself to relax. Any action on my part could only hurt them now. They both hug me gently and I return it choking back my tears.

I can feel them fading. Their souls turning from experience to innocence. They move away an impossible distance but are still in my arms. Then for a moment I feel death turn to life, then my arms are empty. Only me and Jacob remain on the mountain.

“Eric and Delilah.” Jacob says and I look a t him wondering what he's talking about. “Their names. Eric and Delilah. We didn't have a family name.”

“Why not?” I ask grateful for a distraction.

“Mom and Dad were runaways. The farm was something that was abandoned before they arrived. It turns out that twit Leonidas was a distant cousin of ours.” he tells me and I gawk at him for a moment. Before I can say anything a massive pain stabs through my gut. It's like that red hot iron spear all over again.

“Oh shit you gotta go. Elysium is fighting your presence now.” Jacob tells me and he quickly hugs me. “I will find you, don't worry. You will always have friends in the Heavenly Realms. Now go!” he tells me and I pull away and nod. Then I pull at the string connecting me to my body and I flow through worlds again. I barely even notice the turbulence of the place between places as my mind is occupied on more painful things.

Once more I am a being of flesh and bone. I shake my head a little to clear out the numbness of rejoining to my body. It's like pins and needles being pulled from my skin as I stand upright and take stock of the situation.

No time has passed. My stomach is still a touch distended from overeating and I do not have to use the lavatory. I've travelled across worlds and spoke to the dearly departed. Now forever gone. They stayed behind for so long... just to make sure I was alright... I don't know what to think anymore.

I thought they would be ashamed. I thought that they would be angry. I went to them expecting scorn and hatred, but instead I found love and forgiveness. A new wave of exhaustion crashes into me and I huff at that.

Maybe a nap will help. I need to sort my head out after that. I quickly pull up the blankets and sheets and lay down comfortably on the bed. I pull the headband down so it's hanging around my neck. I'm in darkness and comfortable. I really hope this helps...

Awakening

My own breath leaves in a choked sob. I don't know where I am. I take a breath and it comes in raggedly. Was I crying? Am I still crying? My eyes are in pain... how? I don't have any! I focus for a moment, and it makes sense. My soul... my very soul is in agony, and my flesh and bone can feel it. They're gone... and I am alone...

When I was a child I was only noticed due to my burgeoning necromancy. I had five siblings, I was the third born. Jacob was second after David. Following me was Cary, Michelle and Danielle. Did they pass on hating me? Are there people out there who just hate me by instinct? By some half remembered memory?

I really messed up... how the hell could anyone mess up this badly?! It doesn't seem possible... but it damn well happened. No wonder Elysium rejected my presence, I have no right to so much as visit any paradise.

“Are you awake now?” A gentle voice asks and it takes me a moment to place it. It's Luna.

“No.” I say not really ready to talk... and then I try to hit myself for being such an idiot, but I seem to be tied up. Literally.

“It wasn't your fault. You only did what you thought was best.” She says and I perk up as anger courses through me.

“What!? How... how do you even know what I did!?” I demand furious. Has she been in my mind again?

“Dreams are part of my power. I was worried about what was making you cry... I'm, so sorry.” she says and I realize where I am. I'm tucked under her wing and leaning against her. I try and untangle myself from the blanket I'm wrapped in.

“Yes, I'm sure you are. I'm also fairly certain that you are glad that I have nothing left to hold onto to resist whatever game you're playing.” I say bitterly as I get loose and stand up. She's gone from the side and now face to face with me. At least I think she is, the headband is still around my neck so I can't see.

“Is it really so hard to believe me when I say I care? Is it really so unrealistic that I would be concerned for my adoptive foal?” She demands with a furious undertone.

“Yes! It is! Others have tried similar bullshit in the past! There's also no way in hell you could really know me! Do you have any idea what I'm like? Memory Reading doesn't tell you that. Aura reading doesn't tell you that. Mind Reading doesn't tell you that. It makes no sense at all for you or anyone to care for a stranger as much as you pretend to!” I accuse her and she withdraws a little. I take this time to wrestle the headband from around my neck to around my eyes again.

Everything becomes visually clear again... strangely enough Luna doesn't even look angry. She looks pensive and a little... hurt... oh great, now I feel guilty. I also now remember that I'm dealing with a GOD... I emotionally hurt a god. This is going to suck.

“That was mostly directed to yourself wasn't it?” she asks me and I flinch... I didn't know my family anywhere near as much as I should have. They were almost strangers to me. Especially my siblings, I only knew the basics of their personalities and names. Now... I never will... and it still hurt so much to lose them. My legs collapse out from under me... hunh... I didn't know I'd stood up. Makes sense though, it is a basic reflex.

“I... I barely knew my family... I even forgot my parent's names and now... it's too late. It... shouldn't even be possible to screw up that badly.” I say muttering almost into the mattress. It feels very different, it's probably Luna's. I haven't payed much attention to the room. She sweeps up beside me and I don't even try to pull away as she cuddled up next to me.

Part of me, the small near powerless child wanted nothing more than to grab onto Luna and scream in pain. It was so tempting. I've been alone for over a century and now... it hits me square between the eyes. I hate feeling weak. It only invites pain.

“We don't choose who we love. You loved your family for the unconditional support they gave you. Their actions, ineffectual as they were meant the world to you.” Luna tells me and my head slouches until its fully on the mattress. The wing comes over and covers everything but my head. “I love you because I admire you, I relate to you, I pity you and you need all of it.” she says and I look up with an eyebrow raised. Pity? Pity?! Am I so pathetic that I get by on pity!? I don't need pity...

“Not like that.” Luna says as I turn away in disgust. I glance back. “You've been through worse than I have. So much worse... and you survived and grew stronger. I pity what you have been through, I feel wretched that somepony has gone through worse than I have. Yet, you never ever descended. You never went down to their level. Not one preemptive strike, not one case of torture. You stood stronger then I did. I admire that.” she tells me as she nuzzles me. I sigh in defeat.

“I'm not going to be able to change your mind on any of that am I?” I ask. I just don't have it in me to fight right now, I feel like I've fallen down a mountain, bouncing all the way. Luna's warm and her wing is soft. I lean into it. I've rested, so I'm not mentally tired. But my body and soul are exhausted.

I reach out with my soul to force it to stretch a little. It tends to help with the healing to be a little active. Oh crap... Luna's hurt and it's probably my fault. Staying on the good side of a god tends to be wise... “I'm sorry...” I say meekly, I'm not really able to get any other tone up with how exhausted I am. I get a nuzzle for this.

“We all do things we regret when we're hurt.” Luna says serenely and I nod at that. Basic wisdom there. “You don't have to answer... but... when was the last time you were safe and whole?” she asks me and I sigh to myself, and think.

Nothing. Only the most vague memories from when I was a child. When I was still with my family. The family that no longer exists... “A hundred and fifty years ago...” I mutter to myself barely able to believe it. Wow... just wow.

Luna tucks me in a little closer as I take stock of my physical situation. I'm hungry and my bowels are... let's call it uncomfortable. I feel like my face is bruised... probably due to crying so much and I feel... something in my eye sockets... I guess my new eyes are growing in. With a bit of concentration I can actually feel the empty strips in my wings where I'm missing parts as well as the absence of my horn. It's so disquieting to be able to feel that you're literally incomplete.

“How long was I asleep?” I ask curious as to how fast my metabolism is. She titters a little.

“It's the next day, just after sunrise.” she tells me and I nod. So it's about the same as before.

“I uhm... I kind of need to use the lavatory...” I say embarrassed to reveal that to someone. I glance up at her as she nods and helps me up. A door opens at the other side of the room. I can see the toilet and sink from here.

“I'm sure you want some privacy in that regard.” she states and I nod gratefully. I slowly cross the room the feeling of exhaustion increasing as I walk into the strangely fancy lavatory and close the door behind me. Why would it need to be made of polished marble and silver? Just get something easy to clean, the purpose of the room is filth why would you mix wealth in? The toilet took a bit for me to get up to the right level. A rather annoying reminder of how small I am.

I choose not to dwell on what I'm really doing but suffice to say... the smaller changes to my body make even basic actions a distressing experience. I won't dwell on it but to put things simply... that felt WEIRD.

With that blow against my humanity finished I clean myself off before washing my forehooves. Celestia had insisted on it... but I walk on the things anyways so... oh who cares. It's like good manners. I can get things with it but it costs practically nothing. A few moments later I walk out of the room, lighter but the burden of grief once again fully upon me. Focusing on the smallest of actions and the environment is both a great distraction and a way to stay alive.

It is hard to sneak up on someone staring at the entire room at once and focusing like a madman on any movement. Something that no less than three guilds worth of assassins and thousands of thieves have learned. It was always funny to pretend they weren't there and start tossing things casually over my shoulder, pretending to be a little crazy and trying to hit them blind every time. I actually ended up with fairly good over the shoulder aim, and more than a few would be killers and thieves dead by a dirty hunk of crystal charged with a death spell.

I'm at Luna's bed again and I climb up and onto it. I then walk over and slump down next to her, she want's to be comforting? Fine! Let's get some comfort. I really freaking need it... and something to drink too. Preferably heavily alcoholic.

“Any hopes for the day?” She asks me gently and I think for a moment.

“To find the wine cellar and to begin emptying it.” I say plainly not even trying for any harshness anymore.

“With how small you are you're liable to kill yourself.” Luna tells me with a slightly stern tone.

“I have a phylactery ready. I could eat a sword and walk it off.” I reply and she pulls me in closely until I'm tucked under her left leg.

“Neither of those things are going to happen. At all.” She says vehemently and I snort lightly. Supposing she's serious... how in hell does she expect to fulfill this?

“You do know that I attract trouble as a lodestone does iron.” I say trying to catch a wry tone again but a leftover sob makes it sound pathetic... I really need to stop crying. And I'm being nuzzled again.

“I... I scared my parents near senseless when they were already dead. They died because of me. They waited for a century before passing on in the face of hundreds saying I'm a monster. Why do you want that?” I ask her and I still can't shake the broken tone of voice. I just can't seem to emotionally distance myself enough. “I hate feeling so weak...” I whisper to myself and as Luna cuddled me closer I nearly sighed at this but didn't really have the strength. I've never felt so weak.

“There's so much more to raising a child than the grief. There is joy, love, learning and so much more, so much more for both of us.” She says and I look up at her for a moment but... I don't know enough about ponies to tell at a glance if she's being honest. I'm also far too tired and just plain beaten to try magic to figure things out.

“Fine...” I say through a sigh. I've managed to stop sobbing at last. It takes so much energy just to breathe at this point.

“Excuse me?” Luna asks sounding worried.

“You've offered when I was stronger, you offer when I'm weak. At this point... I don't really care anymore. So fine. I'll be your son. Your foal.” I say sounding completely destroyed. She says nothing and merely nuzzles me again.

Minutes pass in silence with only the slow creeping of light through the window to mark the passage of time. I honestly pictured something very different to be the way I'd finally be beaten. Granted I had pictured a god behind it, but not like this. “I pictured the end result being my soul being eaten or something. Not this...”

“What?” Luna asks sounding shocked, but she can't mentally turn quick enough to sound truly appalled. She's probably getting there though.

“Being beaten. I mean I knew a god would be needed to really take me down but... didn't picture this.” I mutter mostly to myself. I didn't realize I could care so little about my own fate, but here I am.

“Just how are you beaten? You have a phylactery ready, you're alive and healing. You've escaped your enemies and found sanctuary. How is any of that a loss?” she asks me and I sigh.

“I used the memories of my family to whip myself forwards. It was the anchor point of my morality, my will to keep going... it's gone now. Only Jacob, one of my almost hated brothers is left. This world may be safer, but it's not mine. I don't know the dangers or peoples or magics or... anything. A known danger is less a threat than unknown safety.” I say trying to grow more passionate but can only barely manage an even tone.

“That might take some explaining.” Luna tells me and I give out a sigh. It seems obvious to me.

“There's always danger. This is a fact. If you're surrounded by it and know it, you are safe because you can deal with it. If there isn't much and it's hidden... then you can fall into it without warning or preparation.” I tell her and she raises her head to mull over this bit of old wisdom for a moment.

“True enough, would you like to learn?” Luna offers and I look up at her before nodding. Nothing left to lose really. My pride's been shattered, my body is so weak as to be fragile, my magic is restricted to the most primal of uses, and it feels like my soul's been shredded.

“Why not? I've hit rock bottom.” I mutter to myself and I get a nuzzle.

“Then it's an upward journey from here on.” Luna tells me gently. I hope she's right. “Now, let's get you some breakfast. You missed a meal which is dangerous in your current state.” she says and I feel a slight burst of magic and a bell starts ringing. A few moments later a pale blue mare with a black mane and a white apron opens the door.

“What is it you would like Princess Luna?” she asks before spotting me. “Something for yourself and Prince Charon?” she asks and Luna nods. I twitch a little. A name... I still remember what my last one did to me. The maid is gone a moment later with a bow.

I just lay there for a while. I've got a bit more energy but still... I can't really think of anything to make this situation better. Luna's quiet too.

“I'm going to need something to do... or I'm going to start to rot.” I mutter to myself softly and Luna pulls back in a blur. I look up and see that she looks a little conflicted.

“Do you mean that literally?” she asks and my jaw drops for a second.

“Do I look like a corpse?” I ask her a little affronted. “What I meant is that if things sit still that's when death sinks in. In stillness lays rot.” I say rolling my shoulders a little.

“Well we can give you a boost on your education. Although putting you in school before you're finished healing is likely to be a bad idea. Anyplace you'd like to start?” Luna explains before asking and I actually smile a little. I'm only partially sure why I do so though.

“Geography.” I say simply. If I know the lay of the land survival becomes much easier. Also if I can convince her to show me history I can hide under the moniker of an old legend or find old places of power that others avoid. History is also helpful with crossing from one country to another.

“All right then, if you're feeling up to it after breakfast we'll begin then.” Luna says and a few moments later the doors open again and the maid is pushing in a table with wheels and a handle on it. There are two plates and cups on the table with an orange juice and what looks likes eggs and buttered toast with pastries.

“Thank you.” I say quietly before Luna does and she looks down at me with a slight smile. She's probably jumping to conclusions again. Luna thanks the maid and she leaves with a bow. A feeling of being dragged down again arises and I crush it ruthlessly. One thing at a time. Right now eat. Later learn about the land and its past. Then... I don't know. I've never felt so... so lost in my whole life.

Getting a stride

“This thing is just damn useful...” I note to myself pushing the globe again. I've seen a couple of them before... mostly in wizard towers I've snuck into but I rarely if ever had the time to examine one closely. There's a niggling in the back of my mind. I try to crush it down as I have my emotions. I feel like such a fool for having let them control me.

“It's also proportionate. Most globe makers exaggerate their own country in some strange gloating gesture.” Luna tells me and I look up with a raised eyebrow.

“Doesn't putting intentional inaccuracies destroy the point of a map?” I ask wryly looking down at the apparently rare, accurate map. “Honestly cartographers can be murdered for being unintentionally inaccurate and there are some who do so deliberately?”

“Yes, unfortunately.” Luna says. “Also capital punishment is not acceptable under Equestrian law. So don't go looking to flog cartographers.” she says with a slightly joking tone. I sniff at this.

“I may have thought the law was harsh but it was there to make sure ships with dozens of men or precious medicines would not run into reefs or sandbars. It was also there so that people could travel in greater safety.” I mutter just loud enough for her to hear. “I mean imagine if you didn't know you were entering an area with a lot of wendigo or manticore? If the map can't tell you where the problem is then the map is just as much of a problem.” I continue and the niggling grows more insistent. I look to my right and it seems to asking me to come.

“Those can be a problem.” Luna says comfortably before following my gaze. “Is there something wrong with this library?” she asks and I scrunch my eyes a little in concentration.

“I think I sense some bones nearby...” I say walking away from the globe. The room is almost claustrophobic with the hundreds shelves for what must be nearly a million books. I walk a few rows across and see a pagasus skeleton on a stand in the distance. “Hmm...” I mutter to myself and walk over before examining it closely.

“It's an anatomical skeleton. Occasionally ponies will donate their bodies to medical science in the case of their deaths.” Luna tells me and I frown a little. There's a slightly hot sensation from the bones... hot and caustic.

“I'm somewhat familiar with that kind of practice however... the sheer burning rage on the bones tells me foul play was involved.” I mutter and I feel Luna's magic start to wrap around me. I ignore it and lean in closer. “There's a bit of a nick where the head meets the neck. She was murdered...” I mutter to myself before Luna yanks me away.

“I think that's quite enough anatomy for one day.” she says quickly and I pull myself towards the skeleton.

“Come on! Let me try! The bones may be cold and clean, but the anger within burns hot! Do you really want a murderer to go free?” I exclaim and she doesn't answer as she pulls me away from the skeleton.

“If it was a murder. Which is unlikely, then the skeleton has been here for so long that the killer is likely dead of old age.” Luna tells me as I fight against her to get back to the bones.

“She was in her twenties... would grind her teeth as a nervous habit... a mother as well!” I declare as I manage to get close to the skeleton for a moment before Luna completely pulls me away.

“Wait... did you just say she was a mother?” Luna asks and I nod. “Exactly how did you figure that out?” she asks me and I grin.

“The hips, the bones right there are mildly overdeveloped compared to a being that has not given birth. Much like a muscle a bone is rebuilt into a denser form when damaged and a build up there means that there was a great deal of physical strain. In other words a child.” I explain and Luna's staring at me. “What?”

“How... how often have you examined dead bodies in that kind of detail?” Luna asks me looking perturbed.

“All the time. It helps me understand my own powers better. You know, figuring out how skin and bone is put together lets me get around its weaknesses. A few times I would dissect the bodies of my enemies and when going into high detail I noticed that kind of difference. At least I did when I got curious and began backtracking the person's life.” I tell her and she nods before giving me a stern look.

“How often did you... defend yourself from a parent?” she asks me and I sigh.

“Too often. I stopped backtracking pretty quickly... it really makes you feel like a monster to go to your enemy's funeral.” I remark before glancing back at the skeleton. “So are you going to tell anyone or...?” I ask and Luna just blinks and shifts her gaze back and forth from the skeleton to me.

“I'll be making an enquiry as to where the skeleton came from, and you will be staying away from it.” Luna remarks crisply.

“Come on. Really? Something I'm good with and you won't let me near it?” I ask and she huffs.

“Why don't we get you settled and centred before putting you back into your morbid stomping grounds?” she asks and I shake my head. “Too bad.”she says and I sigh as she takes me back to the table we were working at. Suddenly my many potential hiding places and escape routes are much less interesting.

How did she die? A knife wound is often enough but there are many who are simply too stubborn to fall. The nick on the spinal cord would be game if it was a double edged knife like a dagger. If it was single edged though... then the attack was survivable as the blade would be glancing at the bone and missing major arteries. At least at the angle the nick was at it would...

“Damnit now I really want to examine the body...”I say to myself and Luna gives me a stern look. "The more I think about it the more I realize that due to the angle of the nick...” I begin and Luna holds up a hoof and I fall silent. “Is this going to be a test of will between us?”

“Perhaps... shall we continue our lessons? You have an excellent grasp of Equestrian borders and cities as well as Zebrican Territories. Should we take a break?” She asks and before I can answer my stomach growls. She smiles.

“I guess my decision has been made for me.” I remark dryly before huffing. I really hate how no matter how much bitterness or anger I pour into my voice I still sound completely harmless. If not outright adorable. Which is probably why Luna is putting up with me. The library door opens and a servant enters. He's a well spoken looking pegasus in a suit.

“Princess... I hate to be the one to tell you but Ambassador Tailwind has taken ill and is no longer able to conduct business in the Griffon Empire. Lord Frozen demands that a higher official be sent who does not insult his court with weakness.” he explains quickly and clearly. Luna sighs deeply.

“So either myself or my sister.” Luna remarks sounding cross.

“Unfortunately. There's also a bit of civil unrest in the Crystal Kingdom. So Princess Cadance and Captain Shining Armour were forced to leave.” he explains further and there is a massive sigh from Luna.

So her options are to bring me to a place that I guess has no respect for any sign of weakness. I've run into warrior cultures before... and the Iron Clan is probably still hunting for my head... no wait it's the Thunder Soul clan still hunting for me... the Iron Clan does have my head... an old one but the point still stands. I wonder what they're doing with it? Hmm... maybe I can have fun with these griffons...

“So you think these griffons will want to hear about how...” I start before I get a hoof in my mouth.

“No, they will think I am not taking them seriously and that will be a grave insult to their kind.” Luna tells me and I huff a little. It's reasonable which is what bothers me. I can't argue it without sounding like a petulant child... wait... should I? Probably not.

But what if I did? So would I get what I want by acting like a brat? Would it hurt my long term goals? Gah! I'm better at acting on instinct and toying with an enemy.

“This is going to take a little planning. We're coming close to Hearth's Warming Eve so Celestia will be busy. I'll have to go myself... and I need to find someone to take care of you...” she mentions before waving the servant off.

I wait for the pegasus to leave before speaking up. “You do realize I can take care of myself?” I ask Luna as dryly as I can... I sound like a petulant child. “When could I not?”

“Well there was being found in the snow and exposed to the elements. Your panic attack when you forced out a huge amount of magic and it back-lashed on you placing you into a short coma. You also came face to face with a murderer with your power still limited severely and that was after you got into a wrestling match with a windigo! Then after all of that excitement you physically disconnected from your body and left it behind. Some count that as dying! After that you travelled to a realm that you do not belong in and it started to tear you apart. Then you confronted a high power spiritual being that could rip you apart and after that stunt you laid yourself bare to emotional devastation!” Luna lists off her tone... I can't identify her tone as she continues.

“Well yes. That's life. That's normal... granted I had a slow month but that's because I crossed a continent and hid in mountain with huge amounts of lead in it that was in the middle of the largest desert in the world.” I tell her. “A murderer face to face with me? I get that looking in the mirror. Wrestling with an evil spirit? A little odd, but mostly because they tend to avoid me.” I tell Luna and I can't read her expression. I'm just not used to people to catch the smaller things anymore. That and she is a species I'm not familiar with yet.

“Poor child.” she says simply and kisses me just below the horn. I'm confused. She pulls back and quirks up an eyebrow.

“I missed something just now didn't I?” I ask and she giggles softly.

“Your body suits you in more ways than one.” Luna says gently and an aura of magic springs up around me and I'm lifted onto her back.

“What!? What in the hells is that supposed to mean?” I demand insulted.

“You'll figure it out in time.” she tells me and I grunt in annoyance. Does she always have to be this cryptic? Wait.. always...

“Oh no... I'm acclimatizing!” I half shout. “That's when they get you! When you feel safe!” I shout jumping off her back. I don't even make it to the floor.

“Oh for goodness sake. Is this ever going to stop?” Luna asks sounding exasperated.

“I see that my charm is in full effect if you're sick of me already.” I note dryly and Luna sighs.

“How long do you intend to be so pessimistic?” Luna asks and my jaw drops.

“It's been how many days since I entered this world?” I ask her completely incredulous. People don't change overnight without something completely soul shatteringly devastating.

“It's the fourth. Although if we're counting time conscious it's...” Luna answers before trailing off.

“My second day.” I tell her trying to toy with my wings to face Luna in midair. She may be holding me up but I can still manoeuvre a little. “Despite how small and pathetic I may look. Despite how pwecious my voice may sound. I am still a hardened and brutal killer. I...” I try to explain to Luna getting something across as her facial expression changes to what looks like sorrow.

She pulls me into a hug. “You are better than you think you are.” she tells me and an eyebrow quirks up.

“I don't see it, but I know I can't win if I make you force the issue.” I tell her and she puts me down in front of her.

“You really don't trust me do you?” she asks.

“Have I any reason to? You invaded my mind, stripped me of personal freedom and have slapped a name on me. The fact that this is all supposed to be a gesture of kindness is why I'm not trying to kill you.” I tell her as seriously as I can. She just sighs.

“And what has my comforting and teaching you accomplished then?” She asks and I twitch.

“You confuse me.” I tell her simply and she smiles. “Even moreso now.”

She then nuzzles me. “I will earn your trust.” she tells me in a steady tone and I pull back a little. This woman... mare is going out of her way to confuse me now. How in the hell does she earn my trust? I trust nothing anymore. I've been betrayed and back-stabbed so many times that I know for a fact trust is simply useless.

“Are you kidding me? Trust is a fool's ideal.” I tell Luna bitterly. I probably sound like a child on the edge of a fit but I'm too angry to care. “The dead will haunt and hunt you. The earth itself will shatter and collapse both above and beneath you. Peoples and nations turn traitor and abuse their power. The sky splits and slams you with lightning as the winds tear up boulders and trees to crush you with. Nothing can be trusted.” I vent my mind going back thirty years. Oh that was a very, very bad month.

“Memories of the Druid Circle?” Luna asks and I nod. Right... she'd been through my memories and as a Goddess it's likely she can remember even better than myself now. “Did they ever say why they were after you?”

“No but I can guess. Disrupting the natural order of things, being a vile perversion of nature, cruel embodiment of death, enemy of mother nature and so on and so forth. Typical druid stuff, it usually goes hand in hand with tending fruit gardens and bestiality.” I explain sourly and Luna actually chuckles at this. “I was being serious.”

“I have no doubt about that... you do have amusing insights though... why would you expect bestiality?” Luna asks with a slight smile.

“Sphinxes, Centaur, Satyrs, Harpies, Merfolk, Naga... we could fill a novel with the results of druids dallying.” I tell her and she chuckles again. “Then the unnatural abominations have the gall to call me one... I'm not the randy bastard trying to create new hybrids! It's their bloody formshifting parents who can't keep their hands to their own species!” She's nearly rolling at this point. “It's not that funny, it's irritating.”

“It most certainly is.” Luna says quieting down and giving me a slight smile. Wait, most certainly is what? Annoying? Funny? Which!? Luna titters and gives me a kiss below the horn... I think she just played a joke on me. I'm not sure. “I'm sorry it's just that it would be wise that the griffons never hear of this rant.”

“True... the bastard lovechild of a hairball and a buzzard would take offence easily...” I remark slyly imagining the way some uptight pomp would react to that. “I take it there are few to no hippogriphs in Equestria then?”

“They are the very, very rare result of a dalliance between a pony and a griffon.” Luna tells me and I wince hard. That was a mental image I never needed.

“Oh, that's a wretched mental image.” I grunt out with my eyes crossing. Wait... Luna's laughing.

“You know you're quite right. You're charm is in full effect.” Luna tells me. ... What?

“Exactly how am I charming?” I ask her as she begins walking and I keep up with little trouble.

“You're honest and have no fear speaking your mind. I'm often surrounded by servants and nobles that kiss up in an attempt to please me. You don't even try. It's refreshing.” Luna tells me and I pause before catching up again. She's walking towards a part of the palace I haven't been to yet.

“Well isn't lying to a Physically Present Goddess more idiotic than being honestly unpleasant?” I respond and she chuckles.

“So you don't fear that being unpleasant will get you hurt?” Luna asks and I pause for a moment. Was that a threat? She stops a few paces later and turns to me. “Well?”

“There's always the underlying problem that I could invoke your wrath yes, but if I let fear control me than nothing get's accomplished.” I say. After all my necromancy scared me at first. Fighting scared me at first. Hell as a child I'm sure I was afraid of the dark...

“How interesting.” Luna remarks and I swear I can hear something shooting over my head.

“Alright what did I miss this time?” I ask nearing the end of my patience.

“You'll figure it out soon enough.” Luna tells me and I twitch.

“FOR PITIES SAKE TELL ME AND STOP BEING SO DAMN CRYPTIC!!” I scream out as my patience snaps. Then my mouth snaps shut and I back off. Oh shit. I just screamed at a goddess. A goddess that has admitted to becoming a 'brutal monster'.

She stands up straight and slowly turns all the way around. I take a step back and am ready to run for what little good it will do as she slowly advances. I take another step back as she lowers her head to my level and meets me eye to eye. Then I jump as she speaks. It takes me a moment to realize that all she said was no.

She pulls back smiling as my heart hammers. “Didn't I say before that I will keep you safe?” she asks and I nod. “Hurting you would be against that wouldn't it?” she asks and I nod before I can process her words. She did say that didn't she? “You've been lied too far too many times haven't you?” she asks and she gets another nod. “Good thing I like a challenge.”

“How stubborn can you get?” I ask in shock.

“My persistence has already payed off you know.” Luna tells me simply and my mind races.

“What? How exactly has it been payed off?” I demand annoyed at the implication that I've given ground.

“It was this morning. Before breakfast remember, you agreed to something?” Luna states and I feel a sharp sting of pain as my partially reformed eyes bulge. “Are you alright?”

“Well my... almost eyes just hurt in ways I haven't felt in a very long time.” I say rubbing at them through the headband, lids and patches. “I did agree to be your child... even if I wasn't in my right mind I did agree... charming...” I note wryly trying to think. Then I smile broadly with all my teeth showing as a thought comes to mind.

“How old would you say I physically am?” I ask with nothing but innocence in my voice. Luna looks suddenly very worried, and justly so.

“Roughly five perhaps six years of age. Why?” Luna asks cautiously. She has excellent instincts.

“Well... I did agree to be your son... you a goddess of the night, the moon and dreams... You have also admitted to having once descended into a... brutal monster was it?” I ask and she takes a step back. She's putting it together.

“Yes...” she says a little nervously.

“Well... I don't have much experience with them but aren't small children supposed to be... wilful, odd, easily obsessed and completely out of control?” I ask her and she's now sitting and tapping her forehooves together nervously.

“Well... I was hoping you'd be so kind as to not go there...” Luna admits and I snort. “Are you going to make this difficult?”

“Are you?” I ask back and she looks a little affronted.

“What do you mean by that?” She asks quickly.

“I will concede that I agreed to be your child. But I never said I would behave... meaning I can vent all of my frustrations without breaking the spirit or the letter of our agreement Mother.” I tell her feeling absolutely diabolical.

She then grabs me and marches off without a word. “Wait, what are you doing!?” I ask shocked at this and she snorts.

“Well a child promising to be a brat is sent to their room to think.” Luna tells me and I freeze for a moment before chuckling.

“Well played... fine then. That's the game.” I say pleasantly, now that I have a general idea how things are going to work around here I can safely act and figure out my problems by myself.

“What's the game?” Luna asks suspiciously.

“You'll figure it out.” I say cheerfully happy to turn that annoying phrase back on her.

“Hmm... well played, but not very childlike.” she says with a mischievous look in her eye. I sigh to myself at this.

“Oh fine then, but just this way this once.” I say before sticking my tongue out at her and blowing hard. The sound is vulgar and she starts to giggle. “Nyeh! You can't lock me up forever!” I proclaim acting the whole five years I appear to be. Luna bursts out laughing and hugs me close.

“Oh that's just so adorable!” she squeals in joy. ... has she been repressing maternal instincts or something?

“Exactly how long have you wanted a child?” I ask trying to push away and Luna freezes... I just hit a sore spot. Oh the next few minutes are not going to be pleasant. “Never-mind, forget I asked.”

“I... I have been unfair to you haven't I?” Luna asks and I'm taken aback. This is a very rapid change of pace. “Yet...” she continues and she holds me up in front of her and examines me closely. I have no idea what she's looking at. My soul? My aura? My mind maybe? Or just my physical form... “You're already healing.” she says simply and my jaw drops. Healing? Of course I'm healing! I'm growing my eyes back, my knife wounds are bandaged, I have food in my stomach and I'm warm!

“Well yes... doctors are apparently rather good at helping that along.” I say confused as to where she's going and she laughs.

“I missed something again haven't I?” I ask and she nods and I get yet another kiss right under the horn. “Alright what exactly does kissing there symbolize?” I demand and she laughs again.

“It's just a little kiss on the forehead. Nothing to be excited about. Just a small display of affection.” she says and I shrug with a sigh. It makes sense. “That and you're oh so adorable, putting up the tough soldier act when you look like that. So cute.” Luna squeals out and I crane my neck backwards to try and get some distance. Is this a female thing? I've seen some do this with a favourite pet or an especially precocious child now and again.

“So it's all just appearance to you then?” I ask and am pleasantly surprised to find that I actually sound bitter. Good.

“It's also posture and tone. Granted you have a hard time managing any tone outside of adorable, but still... you do try.” She reassures me and I sigh at that. It certainly wasn't the reassurance I was looking for. We pass by her room and turn down another hallway.

“Uhm Princess?” A unicorn guard asks nervously.

“I know of the diplomatic situation. I will be arranging for some of the staff to keep a close eye on Prince Charon while I'm away.” she says quickly.

“About that. Princess Celestia has volunteered to leave instead so that you and Prince Charon will not have to be separated due to griffon... attitudes.” he says and Luna pauses. Now she's smiling widely as a chill runs down my spine. Oh wait... a maid just opened a window. That would do it wouldn't it?

“Well then, it looks like we have to get you something formal looking.” Luna says to my and I turn to her in confusion. “If I'm going to be managing the daily courts with Celestia gone and keeping an eye on you then you must look the part.” she says and I already don't like where this is going.

“So black robe with hood and skulls?” I say hopefully and she shakes her head. “Going in the buff?” another shake of the head. “Invisibility cloak?” another shake. “Stained black armour with skeletal trimmings?” Shake.

“I was thinking more... circlet with pendant and cloak.” she says and I think. Maybe that's not too bad... there must be a catch.

Cat-astrophe

I'm walking calmly outside. The winds around the mountain have died down and I'm in the middle of a statue garden. I feel for life around me and I only sense the grass a fair distance from the cobblestones and myself. I can also sense that my eyes are nearly finished regenerating, good grief the patch and goop combo works fast. It's what? My second day having them? Yes in a few hours it will be the end of my second day of having this eye regrowth done to me. By tomorrow morning I won't need the headband.

Still nothing alive in range so I let loose the death energies that had been building since I arrived. A pulse of smoky black energy leaves my body in all directions and dissipates quickly. My body is much smaller now so what I normally ignore suddenly became a problem. Still, nothing living in range and this is a walkway meaning no dead bodies. So I killed and animated nothing.

'Crack!'. Oh that can't be good. I feel out with my senses before mentally kicking myself. Someone buried their pet cat right under the cobblestones. So now I have an animated skeleton that's absorbed a huge amount of necrotic energies meaning that's it's virtually indestructible, and I can't take the energy back. A few moments later there's a grinding sound and another crack as a cobblestone breaks free from under the packed snow and ice and a skeletal cat crawls out of the hole.

“Son of a bitch... I'm really going to have to watch myself when venting.” I mutter as the energies of undeath actually begin forming a heart and series of veins followed by a brain and nerves, then muscles and organs, then skin. It was entertaining don't get me wrong but... I feel like a damned teenager again. Defying the laws of nature by accident.

“Mew?” the undead horror in the shape of a cat asks. It was a kitten when it died so it's particularly small. It brushes up against my legs as the fur grows into place. It almost looks alive now...

“This will end poorly. I think.” I say before the tiny abomination makes a frankly amazing jump and lands on my back between my wings. I freeze as it walks along my back ready to use a burst of power so that I might throw it off and make a run for it. I'm not sure if I have control of this thing. It... curls up right between my wings. I try and reach for it but it's just beyond my grasp. It... is it purring?

It's purring. I can sense a strong link of loyalty from it to me but... I have no power over this creature. “Oh perfect. Way to go genius. Couldn't go three god damned days without creating an undead horror in a league all it's own.” I say to myself in frustration. I was told I could have a nice boring day. I was looking forwards to spending the whole day wandering and reading. And then this happened.

I wait for a few more moments... any second now some self righteous meat head will come rushing over the snow with a sword. Any second now... any second now... it's actually really cold out... Gods damn it! If they don't have the decency to show up soon I'll wait for the moron inside where it's warm!

I wait a few more moments stomping on the path a little before grunting in annoyance. I quickly push the cobblestone back into it's hole and stamp down on it before walking back towards the palace. “Meow.” the horror states and I sigh.

“So you're hungry... just how close to life did that energy bring you?” I ask before reaching with me extra senses. What in all the hells? It's alive but... surviving off of death? So what is it? Reverse life? Anti-Death? How did this even happen? My energies usually just create zombies and skeletons when this happens.

I skid to a stop on the ice and snow. It's been well over a hundred years since I had to vent energies. I used to use them up with spells before it built up too high. When it did happen the living died and the dead rose to serve me... last time it was a small army of skeletons and zombies because I deliberately did it over a forgotten graveyard I found. That was a great distraction, kept the idiots chasing my busy for a week as the lingering energies resurrected the plants as well. Well kept the survivors busy at any rate...

Still nothing was ever revived this completely... is it because of how much energy was absorbed or has the energy itself changed. Maybe it's something with the bones... no... the bones were just cat bones... well kitten bones at any rate. I start moving towards the castle again and I open the door easily enough. I shake myself after closing the door behind me and take a deep breath of the warmer air. Hmm... still no swordsman. Or rather no swordspony. So strange...

I'd better find Luna, it's unwise to surprise a deity. I start heading down to the throne room. It's a safe bet she's there. A few hallways later a guard clears his throat as I walk by. “Can I help you?” I ask wondering what's going on.

“Just wondering where you are heading Prince Charon.” he states and there's a niggling in the back of my mind as the cat on my back stands up and growls. I quickly feel out with all of my senses and I 'see' the problem right away. It's a Changeling. I tense up immediately. There's no one nearby to help me so I have to fight it in my crippled state. At least I can see, so that's a major advantage.

“Sorry, mom says I'm not allowed to talk to Changelings.” I tell him sounding casual as I look through my options. He's armoured and clearly here to kidnap or kill me, so stalling or diplomacy are right out the window anyways. It can fly and I'm grounded so I can't run. Maybe...

“FREOOWWW!!” The cat jumps right at the Changeling with an unholy scream just as it's disguise drops. The horror grabs the monster by the horn and snaps it off with little issue. The insectoid monster screams in agony before grabbing the horror and stuffing it into it's mouth and biting down. I take a step back just before spikes of black energy shoot out of the changeling's head in all directions, it collapses, dead before it hits the ground. Green ooze spurts out of the wounds as the mouth is pried open from the inside and the horror steps out.

I stare in horror at the horror for a while as it cleans itself calmly. “Am I next?” I ask carefully and the horror looks up at me before shaking it's head rapidly. It keeps cleaning itself. “So... you want to protect me?” I ask and this time it nods. “Did I make a familiar?” I ask and it nods again. A familiar... this will end badly. I sit down and wait for it to finish and it walks up to me.

“Mew?” it asks me and I sigh.

“After seeing that I'd rather not have you on my back.” I tell it and the horror looks so pitiful. Its eyes widen to massive shining orbs and it's lower lip starts to tremble. “After seeing you skewer a Changeling from inside it's mouth I don't even want to be near you.” I tell the horror and it suddenly looks angry. “Oh shit.” I say and dash off away from the undead horror before I feel a sudden sharp pain in my back. Right between the wings. I skid to a halt and quickly realize that it's lodged into my back but not making any more aggressive motions.

I'm not sure which hurts more, the claws or my lack of choice in the matter. I'm leaning towards the former. I... don't really know what kind of creature this is... I've never made anything like this... It's physically present but it used an ability of a living shadow, something that is not physical. It's skeleton is animated, like well, a skeleton. It has flesh crafted wholly of necrotic energy like a lich, but it appears alive like a vampire. It used the ability of a walking shadow but they never make a sound, let alone that unholy scream. So banshee for the noise.

What in all the hells have I created?! By accident no less! From a kitten! “I have the most unholy thing imaginable in the shape of a kitten for a familiar. That. Is. Just. Wretchedly. Perfect.” I growl out in frustration. After loosing my tenth (Bartok!) I gave up on familiars completely. Hunters just love taking them down, they seem to think that attacking a familiar weakens me. Well... okay it does but only in the sense that I'm alone again and without a loyal servant. Bastards.

This could be a good thing. I guess. As the changeling was eager to demonstrate, the little horror is amazingly hard to kill. The horror in question is now walking up my back and is at the base of my neck... It jumps onto my head and sits down to survey the world from it's perch on my head. “Well let's go report this bit of trouble to Luna. I'm sure she'll be thrilled with you.” I remark raising my eyebrows to sort of point at the unholy cat on my head.

“Mew.” it remarks back and I roll my eyes. Not that it can see it or it makes a difference... although the sensation is amazing... one more reason to hate being a child. Your mind will often wander off topic. I come across a guard half a minute later.

“Excuse me sir. I had a run in with a changeling and the body is down the hall, could it removed before somepony finds it and panics?” I ask him and his eyes widen for a moment. The unicorn guard focuses before a ball of light gathers at the tip of his horn and shoots down the hall the way I came. A second later his eyes snap open and he's staring at me. “The cat did it.” I say pointing at the horror on top of my head. He's now staring at the both of us and I huff.

“I doubt a cat could do that. How did you kill the monster in such a horrible way?” He asks sounding more fascinated than horrified.

“The cat is enchanted. Apparently it can shoot out spikes so when the changeling tried to eat it in order to scare me and... well...” I explain and the guard looks vaguely disturbed. “I'm heading towards mom now but can you please get someone to clean up the mess? If a visiting pony spots that mess...” I say and he nods.

“I'll get on it. Luna isn't in the throne room though. Check the library.” He says and I nod before going back the way I came. I pass the corpse and the horror starts snickering. For the love of... what form of monster have I conceived?

I move off at a jogging pace and try to get towards Luna a little quicker. She'll probably want to hear about the changeling. It's strange. When I create some kind of undead creature it's usually a self proclaimed hero that tries to kill me. Not a well known monster. It doesn't take me long to reach the library, but only the caretaker is here.

“Excuse me but do you know where mom is?” I ask and the mare clears her voice.

“She's in her chambers. She likes to go over paperwork in the comfort of her own room.” she says and I nod. “By the way some new guards are looking for you. Have you run into one?”

I reach out with my spirit sense. She's a pony. “I have, it was a changeling.” I say and she looks panicked. “Just be careful around anypony unfamiliar.” I tell her and she looks around nervously.

“Right... thank you for the warning. Do the guards know?”she asks.

“I told a unicorn guard that seemed clean. If I run into any more I'll do what I can.” I tell her and she looks surprised.

“Alright get going then.” She tells me and I nod. It's not like I needed her to tell me. Its not long before I pass by a pair of guards and on a whim I sense for spirits and bite down a curse. One is changeling.

“What does your kind want?” I ask it directly and it seems shocked at my question.

“What's going on Prince Charon?” The other guard asks.

“He's a changeling.” I say simply pointing towards the monster in question. It just hisses at me and lunges. The horror counter lunges and pins the monster to the ground. It's very strange to see a tiny kitten pin a fully grown stallion in platemail to the floor. The changeling's disguise drops and the guard and I stare in wonder as this does not help in the slightest.

“Where did you get this cat?” he asks sounding like he's in shock.

“It clawed it's way out of the ground while I was walking in the statue garden.” I said watching in sick fascination as the kitten's shadow leaped up and slammed into the changeling. “Hold on, I want to question it.” I tell the little horror hoping it will listen.

“Mew.” it replies and I nod grateful for its obedience.

“Alright, I know you're just a living golem and can't disobey your creators commands. So I'll make this simple, is your kind aiming for me or am I just in the way?” I ask and it spits at me. The kitten bats its face so hard it slams into the floor. Impressive, especially considering the horror had looked nothing more than playful.

“Queen Chrysalis will devour all Love and Hope within your soul! If it takes a swarm of a thousand to destroy you Seer of Souls then it shall!” The monster announces and I sigh. Nothing's changed at all. Ah well, it was nice to get a few meals while I could.

“Well that's just perfect.” I gripe as I place my hoof on the changelings head and snuff out the lifespark within it. The horror then lets the changeling corpse go.

“Wait no!” The guard exclaims ready for a fight but is confused when the body doesn't move.

“You can relax, it's dead now.” I tell him calmly. “Although, if you can dispose of the body for me I'd be appreciative.”

“How did you kill it? It's not injured.” He asks me and I can't quite identify the tone.

“I snuffed out it's life force. It wasn't really alive in the first place so it was pretty easy.” I tell him and I'm ready for the gasp of disgust, the declaration of my being a monster...

“That's incredible.” he says. ...Well that's surprising! Where are the torches and pitchforks? I can't be the Liche Who Lives without an angry mob here! Come on! Work with me!

“Anyways I'm going straight to my mom. Do you know if she's in her chambers?” I ask and he nods.

“She is. I'll take care of the body and warn the other guards.” He tells me and I nod.

“This isn't the first one I ran into. The cat got the other and a unicorn guard is taking care of it.” I tell him and he looks towards the horror with what I presume is new found respect. “Anyways I should be going. The less time I spend here the sooner I arrive.” He nods and I walk away from the scene of the crime.

So I have hundreds of hidden enemies slowly closing in. They instantly know what another one knows have no regards for safety and I'm the only one who can find them meaning that I'll be fighting just about all of them. All I need is a bounty on my head and I'm back in familiar territory. Even if I only vaguely know the lay of the land.

A few minutes later I groan out loud. There's another damn changeling. This one following me silently. “I know where you are changeling. I'm not impressed.” I say to the otherwise empty hall. Another guard rushes around the corner, he's a large earth pony.

“Did you say changeling?!” He demands sounding a little panicked.

“Yes, one of them is hiding just above that archway.” I say pointing a little ways down the hall and a few moments later an insect like head pokes out before ducking out of sight.

“How did you know?” He asks and I grin.

“I'd rather not say.” I reply before the kitten horror dashes off again and is now behind the archway. Moments later the changeling comes crashing to the ground and hits hard with a huge crunch. The kitten is comfortably sitting on the body as green ooze spreads from it.

“What just happened?” The guard asks.

“My new pet just killed the changeling. How? I have no clue.” I tell him and he just stares. “I'm going to continue my trek to Mom's room so that I can tell her just what's been going on.” I say before leaving the guard to his stunned vigil over the body. A few moments later and the kitten horror is just behind me again.

It feels like it has taken most of the day just to get to this one door. I turn the nob and slowly open it before poking my head in. “Good afternoon Night-Shade. How are you?” Luna asks and I think quickly.

“Well... that's a loaded question. Can I come in?” I ask and she nods. There was a stack of papers that had been floating near her but they move to the side and she smiles at me. I grin myself grateful that this bit is going smoothly as I walk in. The horror follows me.

“Who's your new friend?” she asks downright beaming at me.

“Well it followed me and... well... can I keep it?” I ask and she blinks and I feel a slight swell of power.

“That's not a normal kitten.” she states looking annoyed.

“No. It's not. I brought it to life by accident when... well venting excess necromantic energy. If I don't use my powers regularly it builds up until it leaks out. That's why everything was dying around me as a child. I tried to go where there was nothing that would die or come back to life and... there was a kitten skeleton I wasn't aware of.” I tell her and she blinks and looks up plainly thinking about what happened. Now she's smiling.

“Can you vent by channelling more energy into this new pet?” she asks and I think before pushing a bit of energy into the horror. It works.

“Easily.” I say and the smile widens.

“Than I have no issue whatsoever with the kitten. Although we will need a name for the little dear.” she tells me and my eyebrows raise. She does realize that it's undead right?

“You might not be so quick to accept it when I tell you what it has been doing.” I say and the smile is gone.

“Has it hurt anypony?” Luna asks quickly and I chuckle ruefully.

“Well Changelings at any rate. Three of them tried to attack me and each time the little horror either killed the creature or held it down.” I say and she looks shocked and stares at the little creature for a bit. She's smiling again.

“If the little dear is going to protect you then... get some more!” Luna suggests and my jaw drops. During this the kitten bounds up to her and rolls onto it's back while mewing. Luna laughs and gives the little horror a belly scratch. “Although I would like to hear about the changelings. What happened?”

“I caught three Changelings in the castle. Each one was disguised as a guard. The first was nearby the throne room. When I exposed it the creature you're currently cuddling jumped at it with a deafening scream. Broke it's horn off and when the Changeling tried to eat it, spikes shot out and killed the Changeling. The second one was after leaving the library and the creature there tackled the Changeling to the floor and held it there as I tried to question it.” I explain to Luna at length and she breaks away from the tummy rubs for a moment before going right back to them

“Did you learn anything or did it just insult you?” Luna asks looking very attentive... to both me and the kitten thing.

“Apparently they're afraid of me. It called me the Seer of Souls, and apparently they think that if it takes a thousand of their kind to kill me then it will be worth the price.” I tell her and her eyes widen. “This means I need to get moving now before they show up en masse.” I continue and her sheer expression of confusion and horror stops me cold. “What?”

“Why would you... why would you leave when threatened? It's safer here.” Luna tells me and my eyebrows go up for a moment.

“I don't let my trouble pass on. I provoked the Changelings, meaning I have to deal with it. The only way to make sure that they only focus on me is if it's just me in their path. So I have to leave.” I explain to her and she frowns.

“The last time you left to protect someone they died.” She reminds me and I wince. Yes... they did...

“Well what am I supposed to do? Just sit here and wait for them to come for me as they kill everyone in their path?!” I demand as I stomp up to her. This is absurd! How can she claim to be looking out for anyone's interest if she insists on holding the target of such ire behind the innocent?!

“What we're going to do is find a way to find them before they find us. We are going to put in safety measures to make sure everyone is who they say they are so the Changelings can't get close. They only have power when we don't know they're coming. The monsters wanted revenge anyways. If they're focused on you and you can find them we can lay a trap and keep you safe at the same time.” Luna tells me and I sit down on the floor in surprise.

“But it's an army... after me.” I say, weakly trying to justify my point of view. Luna picks me up with her magic and I float over to her. A moment later I'm laying down beside her and the cat horror is cuddled up beside me.

“Now, you need to stop worrying so much. Also, we need a name for our new friend here. Should we get Twilight and her friends to help us with a name?” she asks and I shake my head.

“Your name is now Bones.” I tell the cat, quickly turning to it so I can settle this debate here and now.

“Mew.” It says and I sigh. That's one problem dealt with.

“Bones? Simple and appropriate. I approve.” Luna says and I roll my eyes in their sockets. Yes Bones the Death-Kitten. Remind me again how my life got to this point?

“A week ago I was the object of fear and loathing across an entire world. Feared and reviled for my power over life and death so that only the bravest or most foolish would dare challenge me. A living legend of undeniable power. So much so that my enemies knew trying to kill me was a fools endeavour so they sought to banish me instead.” I say mostly to myself in an effort to ground my mind. So much has happened in such a short time.

“And now you're being cuddled between your mother and your pet cat. Safe and sound in the castle.” Luna says cutting me off.

“Quite the stark contrast in a span of days you can count on your hands.” I note wryly.

“Rather difficult to do without hands.” Luna notes and I snort.

“Fair enough.” I note before sighing. It's just so hard to soak in everything happening. Some of it's familiar. What with having a small army out for my head, and my possessing an undead minion. However, the fact that the army is of a swarm of insects in the shape of horses and the minion is an obscenely powerful kitten takes away the familiarity. Not to mention the strange sensation of eyes and being well fed.

If I get used to this it's going to be purest torture to readjust back to the Wandering Necromancer routine. It's very hard to ignore gaping holes in your head or a constant stabbing pain in your empty stomach, but I did it! I don't want to lose that edge where I only have to eat a pittance once every other week or my better than physical fourth sight ability.

“Meow!” The cat suddenly announces and I feel like an idiot.

“Right. You're hungry. Mom... uhm... do the kitchens have anything that would be good for a cat?” I ask and Luna titters happily.

“Yes, some of the live-in servants own cats. There should be plenty.” Luna tells me and I nod as I get up. Bones happily jumps on top of me.

“Do you want anything while I'm down there?” I offer mostly for the sake of being polite.

“No I'm fine. I'll have to start organizing the guards anyways to deal with what's happened.” Luna tells me getting up herself.

“So see you at dinner?” I ask still trying to be polite.

“At the latest.” Luna replies in a chipper tone before giving me a kiss on the top of the head this time and simply fading away with a rush of magic. That was just... excessive.

Foals and Foolish Changelings

It doesn't take too long to get to the kitchen. Granted I was dragging my hooves trying to find any changelings nearby but... nothing. They either only sent three or having dealt with all three has scared them really badly.

“Excuse me...” I begin to say but when I see the head chef my words die in my throat. It's a hippogryph. Dark black plumage with a tan horse rear. The apron and ridiculous hat are certainly adding to the strange image.

“Certainly! How can I help you little one? Feeling peckish?” He asks jovially with a huge grin on his face.

“Actually I'm here for my new friend Bones here. I was wondering if there was anything that would be good for it here.” I say and he nods and smiles.

“The corner cupboard over there has some dried cat food. Also if I remember correctly this is around the time little Rain-Drop brings her kitten in for some food.” He tells me pointing to the left side of the room.

“Thank you, I'll hurry to be out of your way.” I tell him and he nods appreciatively before turning back to his work. It takes me no time at all to get to the proper cupboard and I find a bin blatantly labelled cat food with a few dishes stacked up beside it. I pull out the bin and the topmost dish.

“Hey that's Mitten's dish!” A voice from behind me protests and both me and Bones look back to see a light yellow earth pony with a pale orange mane. She's only a little bigger than me.

“Sorry about that.” I say sliding the dish over and reaching in for another.

“That's her water dish.” the filly says and I sigh before sliding this one over too. I reach in for a third expecting her to lodge some kind of protest but she's quiet. I open the bin and learn that the cat food is a bunch of pellets that smells very vaguely like fish. I scoop some out with the dish and Bones practically jumps into it the moment it is on the floor. I reach into the cupboard again deciding that the little horror should have some water too.

“So what's your name?” The filly asks and I shrug. She's not a changeling and it is just a child.

“I'm Night-Shade. Who are you?” I ask her in return as I pull out a stool to climb upwards and turn on the water. She holds her kitten's dish up to me. I fill mine quickly and pass it to her and we exchange dishes. I then pass down hers and turn off the water before climbing down.

“I'm Rain-Drop. Are you new around here?” she asks and I nod. “ Like is it your mommy or your daddy that works works in the castle?” she asks sounding a little too eager and... airheaded.

“My mom does... my aunt too.” I tell her sorting things out in my head. May as well play the part of a kid to a kid right?

“Really? What do they do?” she asks sounding way to eager to be talking to a complete stranger.

“They're in administration.” I tell her and she looks confused for a moment.

“Uhm... that's where they help make decisions and work with paper right?” she asks and I nod. “So they like help with laws right?” she asks and I nod.

“Among other things. Without them around I'm pretty sure things would fall apart around here.” I say and Rain-Drop whistles.

“Wow they must be super important! What are their names?” she asks just as Bones finishes up. I'm fairly sure cats don't normally eat that fast. I notice a bit of the food meld through Bone's skin and I realize it's been eating with more than it's mouth.

“Luna and Celestia.” I say before carrying the two bowls to where I spotted the dishes being done by a younger looking unicorn stallion. “Excuse me, I just fed my kitten would you mind...” I ask with my voice trailing off. I'm trying to sound friendly and harmless.

“Certainly little guy. Now go on and play somewhere.” he says with a smile. Nice guy, I hope he doesn't get replaced by a changeling. Now on the topic of changelings I feel one enter my passive sensing range.

“Yes... play...” I state glancing in the direction of the approaching monster. “Come on Bones, time to go.” I say and the black kitten jumps up onto my back and stands on my head.

“Hey wait a minute!” Rain-Drop says and tries to catch up as I leave the room.

“Mew?” The green eyed monster named Bones asks and I shake my head.

“If we try and stop her she'll insist anyways.” I say in a resigned tone.

“Rain-Drop something bad is about to happen, it would be best if you got back into the kitchen.” I tell her as I exit the room.

“What's about to happen?” She asks sounding confused. She seems a little dim which will make her hard to work with.

“A changeling is coming from that way... and now another is coming from the other way.” I tell her just as a second changeling enters my sensory range.

“What! A changeling!? How would you know that? Aren't they impossible to find?” She asks quickly and loudly causing both changelings to freeze.

“Thank you for letting them know that I know. Now I have to go to them instead. Excuse me.” I say before walking quickly towards the nearer changeling. I'll kill the closer one and capture the further one. If I can experiment with them I may be able to figure out an easier way to expose the monsters.

“W-wait! Don't leave me!” Rain-Drop shouts and I wince. The changeling is definitely going to be ready.

“If you just ducked into the kitchen you would be safe. Now you made it much more dangerous for the both of us!” I hiss at her, furious at the ditzy girl.

“I'm sorry... I... get scared and I keep screwing up.” she says tearfully and I sigh as a changeling disguised as a guard comes around the corner. “Oh thank goodness! Guard he says there's two changelings somewhere nearby!” She half shouts rushing towards the armour clad monster.

“Here we go.” I mutter as the guard grabs Rain-Drop and drops it's disguise.

“You and your beast stay back or the filly dies!” It shouts at me.

“You do realize that although you have bought yourself some time, that you have also made things much worse for yourself right?” I ask the creature which sneers. “Pin the other one, I want to study it.” I whisper and Bones runs off in the opposite direction, presumably to pin the other changeling. I hope.

“It won't survive. One of our greatest spellcasters awaits your monster with a death spell.” The changeling says sneering at me. There's the sound of a quick scuffle and a bust of death energy. Bones only becomes stronger. The Changeling's eyes widen in terror.

“Sorry but... it's just you and me.” I tell it as I slowly stretch out my aura to cover the both of them as it stares at me.

“This changes nothing. Now the exchange is simple. You for the filly.” It hisses at me and I chuckle.

“Interesting, how about a counter offer? The filly for your life.” I reply as I get ready to pull Rain-Drop into the aether. I have to time this right or the intimidation factor is gone.

“How arrogant! The filly dies for your insolence!” It shouts out and I hear a commotion in the kitchen just as I pull Rain-Drop into the aether. I pull her towards myself as quickly as possible and pull her back into phase.

“What's going on!? What happened?!” Rain-Drop screams as I rush forwards and tackle the changeling head on focusing death energies into my horn as I slam into it. It's lifted a little off the ground and flies back about a metre before coming down and collapsing into a dead heap. I hear the kitchen door slam open and there's some muttering.

I calmly walk back to Rain-Drop. “You're not hurt are you? I don't use that trick often...” I ask before trailing off a little embarrassed.

“You saved me...” she says sounding breathless.

“Yep, now I gotta go check in on the prisoner.” I say walking back to her and examining her up and down. “You sure you're not hurt? It's not often that a Pony goes into the aether.”I tell her and she shakes her head.

“No I... I'm fine... thank you.” she says still sounding completely stunned.

“Good, now if you'll excuse me.” I say and I walk towards where Bones is. Sure enough the little monster has the bigger monster easily pinned down. “Good kitty.” I say grinning as the changeling stares at me in horror.

“What are you?! How can you kill with a touch and see our very souls?” It asks it's voice quivering in terror.

“I am Prince Charon, also known as Night-Shade. That is all the explanation you're getting. Now hold still or this will hurt.” I tell the creature walking up and putting my hoof on it's head. It can't move to resist so it closes it's eyes to face it's end with dignity. At which point I put it to sleep and sever it's connection to the rest of it's kind. This connection tries to repair itself right away so I place a little necrotic energy into the creature to stop that from happening.

The kitchen staff are pouring out of the room and staring at the scene. The hippogryph has brought out a massive cleaver with him. “Hold on a moment. I'm taking this thing prisoner so I can better learn about their kind.” I say and I pull it into my aura. There's an uncomfortable shuffling as the kitchen staff watches the changeling disappear.

“How are you doing this?”he asks and I chuckle in my throat.

“It's soul magic... I'm just a dabbler though, true masters are downright terrifying.” I say with a shudder. I never even faced a master. I just ran and managed to get lucky and kill an apprentice. That's where I got the training scroll for the basics. “Anyways, is there anypony who can point me to a nearby lab or the like? I need to learn more about my... prisoner.” I say and wordlessly the cook points down the hallway. “Thank you. Come on Bones.” I say walking off in the relevant direction and the kitten is more than happy to follow.

... I have never been in this part of the castle before... I'm going to have to ask for directions again. I wander for a little more before running into another guard... with another changeling. “Oh for pities sake I can't even ask for directions without tripping over changelings now.” I gripe and Bones shoots off before anyone can say anything else. A quarter of a second later the kitten has tackled the huge 'earth pony' to the floor, and the sheer shock of what just happened causes it to drop it's disguise.

A moment later and the changeling is slammed into a wall and a wing breaks off. Bones picks it up again and throws it into the opposite wall breaking the horn this time. “What's going on?” The pegasus guard asks shocked and I snort.

“Bones is playing with its enemy.” I say just before the kitten grabs the changeling through a hole in its foot and drags it up the walls and into the ceiling where it slams the monster left and right like a demented pendulum before jumping hard to the ground and crushing the changeling. “Aren't we a showoff?” I ask the purring kitten which just shoots me a smug look. Somehow.

“Mew.” Bones says and I raise an eyebrow. Of course I've got a grandstanding doom kitten for a familiar. Because, why not?

“Is the kitten the threat?” The guard asks sounding scared.

“No... the kitten protects me... to my eternal shame.” I admit and there's a heaving sound from Bones. “Oh you have got to be kidding me.” I mutter as I watch the kitten cough up a hairball right on the body. “You are just trying to rub things in now aren't you?” I ask and Bones nods at me. “Sorry about this.” I say to the guard and Bones shoots me a dirty look. Oh what now? Honestly... “Could you point me to the nearest lab?” I ask him and he points further down the hallway. “Have a nice day.” I say without much conviction and walk off. As I pass the corpse Bones jumps onto my back then my head.

“Meow.” Bones says the moment the guard is out of earshot.

“And? What's wrong with me being polite?” I ask it... or rather him. A female cat would be a bit more delicate in its accusations.

“Mreow. Mew. Rrrrr.” Bones replies and I sigh.

“As strange as the thought is I have no enemies here. So if I take care not to make any, things become easier.” I answer and Bones shakes his head rapidly.

“Reow.” he tells me and I have to stop myself from swatting at him.

“I know. That's why I'm going to examine a live one.” I tell the ornery kitten who huffs at me.

“Mew?” Bones inquirers and I sigh a little.

“Probably not, I don't have much experience modifying things. The phylactery was probably a fluke.” I tell the kitten who shakes his head and hisses at me. “Best case scenario, the changeling force is crippled to the point of helplessness. Worst case it blows up and kills us both.” I say and Bones starts glaring at me.

“Oh relax. If it's strong enough to take you out it will be strong enough to take me out, phylactery or not.” I tell Bones trying to reassure him that if I do screw up that badly he's getting his revenge either way.

“Mreooow...” he tells me and I sigh.

“Fine. If it'll reassure you I'll give you more power.” I tell him and he meows happily before jumping off and sitting down right in front of me. I sigh at this and place my right hoof on his head before focusing on that part of myself... It's just so... well I wouldn't call it empty. But it is... but it isn't. Present through absence. Or the presence of absence... or the absence or presence? Still... it wasn't until I learned to look into souls that I figured out that people don't have an infinite hole inside them. Just me.

“Mew?” Bones asks and I smile ruefully before pulling at the hole. The slow trickle erupts into a massive swell and I guide it all into the kitten. “FREOOWWW!” Bones screams out and I wince in pain as black smoke pours out of my hoof and into the kitten that now looks like it's made of black fire with two glowing green orbs. I cut off the flow after a few moments and the fire settles into the fuzzy furred little kitten. The eyes only dim, the glow remains. “Reow.”

“I'm glad you enjoyed that.” I say dryly to the now preening kitten. “Now come on. Let's find a lab.”

“Mew.” Bones says keeping pace with me.

“That could be a problem. If that happens I'll need some manacles, chains, paper, a quill and inkwell. I can examine it on any old table, but a lab will have everything I know I need, and something for everything that will come up. Hopefully at least.” I explain and Bones hisses at me.

“Yes I know the folly of hope.” I reassure Bones when a thought comes to me. “By the by... how in the hells do you know so much? You are a kitten for pities sake!” I ask my familiar as I come to a stop and Bones just freezes mid step. He looks completely confused.

“Meow... mew.” Bones tells me and I scratch the side of my head, confused myself now.

“That... doesn't make any sense. We're going to have to look into this further sometime soon.” I say and Bones looks a little offended. “Nothing personal, its just first things first. Changelings, then you, then me. Alright?” I offer and Bones considers for a moment before nodding.

“So good we can agree.” I state calmly before walking off with kitten in tow.

“Mew?” Bones asks and I think for a moment before peering into the aether.

“No the changeling's fine. It's still asleep, and it should stay like that for a while.” I reply as we walk into sight of two more guards. I feel out for souls and they're both clean. “Excuse me! Could either of you show me to the nearest laboratory?”

“Are you looking for somepony in one?” The nearer guard asks. I shake my head. “Than I'm afraid not.” he says and I frown. “Nothing personal. It's just that most of the labs have dangerous chemicals or energies in them.” he says and I sigh as Bones facepaws.

“Then do you know anywhere I can get some rope?” I ask trying not to look angry or guilty. Either one will make my day much more difficult.

“I'm not sure... the janitors are more likely to know that.” he says and I sigh.

“Thanks anyways.” I say before walking off.

“Mrow.” Bones states and I nod. This is getting annoying.

“Right. If this next attempt fails... I don't know, I'll have you pin it down as I examine it or something.” I say and Bones shoots me a look. “I'll try and find some tuna or something to make up for it.”

“Mya!” Bones cheers out.

“How would you know to prefer salmon over tuna? Oh forget it! Fine! If you have to pin the changeling down I'll find some salmon for you.” I rant and Bones starts snickering at me.

We walk side by side through the palace for a while and I start slowing down a little. “We're well past time for the changelings to try again...” I note and Bones starts quickly looking around before shrugging. “Yea I can't sense any either.”

“Mew.” Bones tells me and I nod.

“Yea. That's what I'm afraid of.” I tell him looking around. “If it comes to that than I want you to clear out anything friendly. Throwing around necrotic energy on a wide scale is just plain dangerous.”

“Mrown...” Bones points out and I roll my eyes in their sockets. He catches the movement and looks put out.

“Well not to us, but to normal living things it's very dangerous.” I tell the kitten and he gives me a look that tells me that was not the answer he was looking for. “Also I don't want to kill something by accident and start some idiot cycle of revenge. It would be nice if I could keep my problems to just changelings.” I say and Bones nods before walking again. I decide to just follow since I'm not one hundred percent sure where the nearest janitor is.

“Mew.” Bones says after a few minutes.

“You should be a bit more patient.” I tell the kitten and he hisses at me. “So? We're both children now.”

“Reow.” Bones counters me and I have to nod.

“Alright point. You've always been a child. I had a reprieve from it.” I admit and Bones nods. Twenty minutes pass in silence and we find no one. I know the castle is huge, but this is ridiculous. After a bit I finally hear some hoofsteps. Unfortunately it's Rain-Drop, not a janitor.

“Night Shade!” she shouts out when she spots me and I hear a small stampede as an entire swarm of foals comes racing around the corner!

“Good gods!” I exclaim as they race over and surround me. They then begin talking. A lot. “Alright time out! First thing first. What happened to Bones?” I ask looking around and spotting the kitten getting cuddled by a pale yellow and pink filly. “Now, one question at a time. I have only one pair of ears and one mouth.”

“Are you really a prince?” Rain-Drop asks and I nod.

“I am, Luna is my mother.” I tell her and she gets stars in her eyes.

“Did you really beat a changeling with one hit!?” A dark green colt with red hair asks excitedly.

“It was actually two. I have a special spell which lets me hurt things inside, but I need to touch them first. Changelings are only strong on the outside so even a small hit inside kills them.” I tell him and he smiles hugely.

“How come we've never seen you before?” A different colt asks, this one is larger than the rest and is grey with blue hair and has a pen for a marking on his flank.

“I'm new around here. I was adopted only a couple days ago.” I say and he blinks. “I was found a few days ago and taken to a hospital. Everything before that is a nightmare.” I say trying to dodge questions of my past. I realize that I screwed up the moment it's out of my mouth though. Still if I stick to it was a nightmare every time it might work... I hope.

“Wow... what happened?” One of them who I can't see asks and before I can spot who it was they're quiet again. I simply flair my torn wings and then I tap my horn stump with a hoof.

“I don't want to talk about.” I say and do my best to look dejected. I hang my head, my wings droop and I paw the ground a little.

“Mew.” Bones says and I have to fight down a grin. Good to know they're eating it up. I look up in time to see the kitten jump out of the fillies' grip and run over to me. He jumps up onto my back and nuzzles the back of my neck. He can really sell a performance.

“Are you going to be okay?” Rain-Drop asks and I give her a small smile. Time to really drive this home.

I lift my headband up and everything fades to black for a moment. There's some gasps when they see the patches over my eyes. “I'm getting better. Tomorrow I'll even have my eyes back!” I say pumping in far more excitement than the situation actually warrants.

“Whoa...” a colt says sounding a little awed. “That's awesome, what happened?”

“It was a long time ago. It's going to be weird to be using actual eyes to see.” I explain before deliberately mumbling off.

“What happened to the changeling? Rain-Drop said you made a changeling disappear!” Another one shouts and I scratch the back of my neck as Bones jumps on top of my head.

“Uhm... well there's a type of magic that's really weird. I can use a bit of it but not much. It let's me hold things without actually holding them. I'm doing that to the changeling.” I say trying to sound bashful.

“That's so cool! How does it work?!” Most of them shout and I sigh. How do you explain aura manipulation, minor dimensional phasing, the duality of the spirit and it's difference from the soul, to children?

“It's really hard to explain... you really need to feel it happen, and I'm already holding the monster...” I tell them and there's a chorus of disappointed awes. “But I used it on Rain-Drop to pull her out of danger. How did it feel?”

“Well it was uhm... sort of like I went somewhere without moving and feeling wind on my face without there being any air. I felt... switched but nothing was different and everything was made of coloured smoke and stuck in clouds of it too.” Rain-Drop takes a huge breath “It was like totally weird because a cloud picked me up and carried me to a green storm of smoke and then I felt everything switch again and I was back!” Rain-Drop finishes explaining and I grin. It was... simplistic and ignorant of what all of that truly means but it was accurate.

“That's just weird... are you sure you didn't dream that up Drops-Things?” one of the colts asks and Rain-Drop looks hurt.

“Yea it is Drops-Things after all...” someone else says and murmuring starts going around the collected foals. Time to end this.

“I was kinda looking for something when you all showed up you know...” I say trying to break this all up. It was probably the wrong thing to say but something needs to happen.

“What were you looking for?” Rain-Drop asks and it's rather obvious, to me at least, that she's desperate to change the subject.

“Some rope, do you know where I can find some?” I ask trying to be as pleasant as possible. I just want away from these kids at this point.

“Yea sure. This way!” Rain-Drop says before dashing off. I shrug and follow, the two of us quickly leave the group behind. She slows down a few turns later when we are well out of earshot.

“Are you alright?” I ask as she shakes a little. The mental image of her peeling her face off to show me that she's some kind of advanced changeling I can't detect gives me pause. She sobs.

“I'm sorry it's just that... they always... sorry.” she says as she chokes back some tears. She's sensitive, just bloody perfect. I also can't get her to shut up without exposing myself either.

“It's... not your fault?” I say lamely trying to stop the inevitable within my limits. This is going to fail so miserably.

“Yes it is... I just keep messing up all the time! No matter what I try the only thing I can do right is feed Mittens!” she half yells out before starting to cry and I'm just... what the hell do I do with this?

“Ahm... would you like to help me then?” I ask awkwardly. No! No! That is not what to do with this! She's just going to get scared and tell the whole planet what I'm up to!

“...What are you planning?” She asks after staring at me for a few moments. I don't want to tell her but if I lie and she agrees than I have to waste time. But what if... I mean... what if?

“I'm going to be experimenting with a changeling I caught. Since they won't let me in a lab I'll need some help. Bones can hold it down but I might need somepony to take notes or fetch things while I work with the monster. Would you like to help with that?” I ask and she puts a hoof to her lower lip and looks like she's thinking deeply. If she does anything other then agree or think I'm joking than I'm in trouble.

“So like the doctor's helper from Frankenpony?” she asks and I quirk an eyebrow.

“The helper from who?” I ask and Bones sighs from on top of my head. “You're kidding.” I state tilting my head up to try and see the kitten which takes a few steps forwards to look down on me.

“Mew, mia, mroar.” Bones states explaining who the helper is and my jaw drops.

“If it's classic literature how in the hells does a cat know it deeply enough to explain it?!” I demand my voice a little shrill. What is with this damn cat!?

“You said a bad word...” Rain-Drop says looking stunned.

“Alright look. I will need some help to figure out more about changelings. I'll take all the blame if we get caught and if it works only good things will happen. Do you want to help?” I ask again and she looks left to right as if afraid to be caught. Well... at least what I suggested is so strange that there's no way they're going to believe her when she tells someone.

“Alright. I'll help.” she says and my eyebrows go up. That was... a little too easy... but I am dealing with a child... alright... I'll see how long this works.

“Great! First things first, we'll need some rope, a stack of parchment, a quill and inkwell.” I tell her and she nods.

“Alright, I know where to get all that.” Rain-Drop tells me and I nod with a smile. She starts walking looking a little nervous.

“If you don't really want to help you don't have to.” I tell her and she pauses and looks pensive.

“No I... I want to help.” She says sounding shy and I raise an eyebrow. She's scared and yet is going through with it. She has a fair amount of depth. I have to rely on her so she damn well better have more to her than an easily hurt vapid child. I feel like I've gotten roped into something, but I did all the scheming. I hate being a child. If I were an adult I could simply take over a room and do this on my own.

I do have a phylactery though... so I doubt it could be too bad. Not to mention Bones is absurdly powerful... This should work.

Author's Note

Sorry if this one is a little weak, I've been sick for a while and I wrote this whole chapter with no energy. Although I have some rather interesting plans for the changelings.

Swarmed

“...so to sum up a long winded rant. I hope to cause a chain reaction that will forever change the changeling race. If my guess is right, than reinforcing the soul and causing the changeling's aura to passively pull in the energy created by shifting and colliding emotions...” I explain in fully enjoying the feeling of intellectual superiority. We're both in my room and the changeling is tied up and on the desk. Bones is napping on my pillow, and Rain-Drop has a small tablet on the bed to give her something solid to write on. She has the chair too.

“How do you spell those words?” Rain-Drop asks and my eyebrows go up. She's been taking notes and not only has good hand... sorry mouth-writing, but write quickly as well.

“Which ones?” I ask. She's needed some help but has been really good otherwise. Actually she calmed right down when she figured out that I wasn't going to dissect the changeling. I mostly need to examine it's spiritual presence. Since it feeds off the immaterial it is mostly immaterial. Yet also shockingly fragile, these things are designed to be completely subservient so their souls are almost non-existent. The slightest spiritual pressure and they fall apart.

“Uhm... what's passively or colliding?” she asks and I smile.

“Passively means without trying. Your heart beats without you thinking about it. So it's done passively. It's spelled P A S S I V E L Y. When you collide you run into something. If you're colliding that means it's happening right now. Colliding is spelled C O L L I D I N G.” I tell her and she jots down what they mean on another piece of paper she's been using.

“Thank you. Now give me a second I'm almost done... there! Alright keep going.” Rain-Drop tells me and I nod my head in appreciation.

“With such a change in place the changeling race will no longer need to devour emotions, but will simply need to be nearby them to feed. This chance was completely unexpected, and is only possible due to the fact that changelings are actually devouring aura's but are only able to do so when they are infused with the emotion of love. By making use of the fact that when two auras come together the interaction creates a similar energy that is otherwise wasted...” I continue before she looks up. She's going to ask about a word again.

“Uhm... interaction?” Rain-Drop asks and I have to grin. At least she's keeping me from ranting too long.

“It means to do things together. We're talking, that is a kind of interaction. It's spelled I N T E R A C T I O N.”

“I'm gonna do really good on my next Equish test.” Rain-Drop remarks and I grin. Nice to know she's getting something else out of this. Now her parents can't complain. Much... Too much... let's not let them know.

“Alright... let's continue. By causing the changeling to make use of this otherwise wasted energy instead of love imbued aura energy the greatest danger of changelings, their feeding habits, is rendered completely non-issue.” I say finally finishing before grinning to myself.

“Non-Issue. There! It's all done!” Rain-Drop says happily dropping the last page into the pile.

“Great! Now, we're done guessing and figuring things out. Time to mess with the changeling.” I say with a grin and her smile falters.

“You're not going to hurt it are you? I mean, it was mean but... from what you told me it doesn't know any better. It was nice playing grown-up and helping the way mommy does but... you're not going to hurt it are you?” she says and I'm honestly surprised. Not two hours ago she was threatened by one of these things and now she's sticking up for it? ... Where the hell were people like this a century ago?!

“No I'm not going to hurt it.” I tell her... well... I won't hurt it intentionally. “Bones, hold it down in case.” I whisper as I face the hog tied insect. The kitten jumps off my pillow and lands lightly on the changeling. “Moment of truth.” I mutter to myself as I rear up and place my hooves on the unconscious being.

In a moment I feel it. A tiny piece of a soul like a shard of broken glass that has roots. It's stretched so thin through the body it's a miracle it was ever alive. Let alone surviving despite my none too gentle handling of the creature. I feel for where it devours love from and I begin pouring energy into the centre. A tiny trickle but it's enough. The shard starts to grow. It strengthens itself as it increases in size. I pour in a little more and the energy follows the roots now. They thicken and grow strong.

Now for the moment of truth. The changeling is more powerful now, so I have to do this before it throws off the sleep spell. I twist it's feeding aspects. I pull on them and change them as I pour in spiritual energies. Then I feel a tug. I cut the flow and I sense all the aura energy I can. It's working.

I pull away and take a couple steps back. I can feel the soul shard growing inside it. “It seems to be working.” I say and Rain-Drop steps close and stares at the changeling.

“Why is it turning white?” she asks as the colour drains out of the creature.

“I don't know.” I say as Bones jumps off of it and the changeling cracks. Its wings fall off, shortly followed by its legs, horn, then head!

“You killed it!” Rain-Drop exclaims sounding horrified.

“No... it's still alive... it's in a sort of egg though. Like a cocoon.” I say after walking up and tapping it. “I don't know what's going to come out though...” I say frowning a little. “We should probably... whoa! Uh oh.” I say interrupted as I feel no less than twelve changelings enter my perception range. More and more pour towards us. “Bones, keep Rain-Drop safe. Rain-Drop stay with Bones.” I say as the numbers swell to well past three dozen and counting.

“Mrow.” Bones protests and I shake my head.

“You're good at taking down singular enemies. This is a swarm.” I tell the kitten and he pouts but nods.

“What's going on?” Rain-Drop asks sounding nervous.

“The changelings are done playing around. They're here to kill me.” I say simply and she gasps. I grin. “Better than them have tried. It takes a lot to kill me.” I say to reassure her.

“Has anypony actually...?” Rain-Drop asks sounding worried. The changelings are getting closer and closer and there are more by the second.

“I'll answer questions when I get back, and I will be back.” I say seriously before walking to the door and opening it. “Hello gents. Let's take this outside.” I tell the mass of changelings as I walk out and slam the door behind me.

“You will suffer for your crimes against the swarm!” One of them screams and the all charge me. I charge right back. As I'm about to run into the first one I pull my legs out from under me and take advantage of my fur to slide under the creature. The one immediately behind it catches on so a quick hop and I'm racing up it's head, neck and body to dodge the next one slightly to the side and use another changeling as a platform to run on.

Another one looms up in front of me and I'm almost out of this swarm so I simply punch it in the face to stun it before ducking under the larger creature and dashing away. The swarm reorients itself behind me and they're quickly giving chase. Luckily there's so many that they can't fly so I actually leave them behind. I reach out with my senses to their limit and nearly stumble in shock.

There's thousands of them... and there's a big one. It must be the creator of them because they are all connected to it... they're all connected... I can't help but smile. This just became easy. I race towards the doorway out and as I emerge outside I have my first major problem. Most of them are in the sky and they're casting some strange huge spell. One of them has broken away from the main group and is about to tackle me and I grin, I have my way up.

I channel as much death energy through my body as I can, then let the changeling hit me. It's dead on contact and I pour more into the creature. It doesn't even have time to fall before it jerks awake into its new unlife.

'Your will?' a chittering voice asks in my mind. I think 'Carry me.' and it grabs onto my just under the front shoulders and we shoot into the sky.

“HOW DARE YOU!?” An echoing voice screams out as me and my new slave rise up. The swarm is right behind me and a much, much larger one shoots out of the grey clouds like a plague of locust. I can just barely sense a much larger one behind the clouds and I grit my teeth. It seems much stronger than the rest.

There is a massive surge of magic and the entire castle is surrounded by a shield. The larger one gives out a massive laugh. I see... I've walked into a trap... a trap where the trapper has no idea what she's caught. I actually pity this idiot. “Throw.” I say out loud as I pump energy into my undead changeling, much more than needed actually. I grin as I'm suddenly shooting through the cold air and the swarm catches up to my changeling.

My changeling then detonates with necrotic energy wiping out the entire swarm and animating them immediately after. Shame the one I used was literally torn apart by the energies it released, but I now have about seventy more so that placates me.

“Monster...” the echoing voice says and then gives out a slight scream as I shoot through the swarm and pop out of the clouds to smile at her. I expect to drop away through the clouds and kill every changeling I touch, but to my surprise I land softly on the vapour. That's just useful. I take a moment to get a good look at my enemy. She's a very tall and well developed changeling with green hair. More than the others she looks like she could be a pony. The eyes that although cat like are still built more like normal eyes rather than balls of blue with pale white for pupils.

“Good afternoon.” I say walking casually up to her as my swarm starts to plow through hers in a wedge to get to me. The whole swarm is so shocked that they get through with ease. “So... how do you want to die?” I ask in a pleasant tone as I keep pouring energy into each one of my changelings one after another as they pass beneath me.

Before she can answer I get my much smaller, and considerably more deceased swarm to form a defensive perimeter around me. A few other changelings try and sneak in but I can sense them easily, then direct my swarm into dragging them to me so they can be... recruited. Her much larger and considerably more fragile swarm makes a massive perimeter around the two of us. They repel the occasional pegasus who was outside the shield and look to be ready to attack me. Goody.

“Of old age and in my sleep.” She says backing up a step and my eyebrows shoot up.

“So time acceleration and sleeping spells. Sorry, fresh out of those. All I can offer is rot, agony, a slow breaking, a quick breaking, or the mystery death.” I say buying as much time as I can to make as many changelings into bombs as possible.

“How are you doing this to my children?!” She demands sounding horrified as she backs up a step for each one I take towards her.

“You make a point to attack me. You do everything you can to cut me off from any possible help... unless, I'm guessing wrong and the dissent in the Crystal Kingdom, and the Ambassador to the Griffons's illness had nothing to do with you.” I say glad to find a way to bide more time. I've energized about a third of them.

“It was me... we've been... learning since our last defeat. You are the only unknown, and you've been tearing my plans apart.” She says seeming to steel herself to attack me.

“Well excuse me. If I'd known your kind was here I would have tried to avoid it.” I say and she pauses. Good, now I've got even more time to make this even more unfair.

“What?” she asks sounding shocked.

“Well... if you didn't constantly send changelings after me then... it would not be possible for me to care less about what you were up to.” I say and her jaw drops. “Is it really so hard to believe that if you leave me alone, I leave you alone?” I ask a little annoyed, to my shock I can actually feel the veins in my eyelids on my eyeballs. I must say that feels really uncomfortable... maybe I should pull these ones out too? The headband is working rather well... No best keep multiple options.

“No... nothing can love a changeling.” she says grimly. What's this about love?

“This has nothing to do with love sweetheart. This is about not provoking an unknown factor.” I say with a mocking grin and she's now glaring at me. I'm about half done now.

“Unknown or not you are still a threat. I will not allow anything to hurt my swarm!” she declares heavily and personally charges at me.

“Someone's been drinking the liquid courage.” I mutter, mildly impressed at the sheer gall it takes to charge me. Granted, I am an unknown factor so she probably thinks I'll panic, or that my powers take a bit of prep, or that she has some special resistance. Most everyone loves that third assumption. I do as well, it makes killing the idiots all the easier.

With a flicker of will I send a pulse of necrotic energy along the aether. It slams unseen into aura... and shatters. Hunh...

I don't have time to contemplate as I dodge away from her and my small swarm piles on her from every angle. As expected her swarm swoops in to pile on them but as they get close about just shy of two thirds of my swarm detonates with necrotic power and instantly slays her every soldier.

“NOOO!!” She screams out in agony before going limp. Most of my new swarm simply land on the clouds as two of them hold up the beaten queen.

“You're still alive?! Holy crow... Now that, is impressive.” I say slowly more than a little shocked at her continued survival. I comfortably walk up to her and she spits at me as I draw close. “Charming.” I note as I dodge the rapidly freezing ball of spit and phlegm.

“My swarm... my children...” she whispers sounding completely devastated. Is she trying to guilt me?

“You know... it's rare that I fight an authentic immortal. Sometimes I get some long lived fool who thinks he's one. But, every now and then I get to fight something that is truly timeless. This fight was pathetic, but it did take a certain level of effort that few enemies can take me to.” I say partially in reminiscence as I casually walk around my beaten enemy. I remember Valaria who had communed so deeply and often with spirits that she became one herself. A spirit wrapped in unaging flesh. I had to fight that witch entirely on the aether.

That was an annoying fight, but the air is never sweeter than when you have earned your those breaths. My mind is wandering. I bring myself back to the situation at hand, or rather at hoof. What to do with this one?

“What?” she snarls at me as I stare at her.

“Just thinking about what to do with you. I'll wager whatever changelings are casting that spell are both protected in the shield and inaccessible from the castle.” I state and she smiles.

“Those beauties are modified. They will cast the spell endlessly and feed off the despair of the pathetic fools in the castle... They will, mmph!”she declares but she's starting to rant so a third undead changeling zooms in and shoves a hoof in her mouth. Now she's glaring at me with so much venom I can almost taste it.

“Enough of that. I just wanted confirmation, not a rant.” I tell her and she snorts derisively. “Now that I have you undivided attention I have good news, bad news and...mixed news.” I say with a smile. “The good news, for you at least, is that as an immortal my magic cannot kill you outright. I can weaken and hurt you, but I can not kill you with my... gifts.” I say and she sneers at me. “The bad news for you is that... that's not a big problem for me. It just means I can't kill you painlessly.” I continue and she looks on the verge of panic but... she can't overpower the undead changelings.

“The mixed news... is that I'm planning something other than killing you.” I tell her and at a flicker of will the changeling with it's hooves in her mouth backs away. “Any questions?”

“What are you planning?” she asks fearfully and I lean in with a grin.

“An experiment. It mostly worked on a changeling I took alive. I think. It turned white and all it's limbs broke off. But, it's still alive...” I tell her and her eyes widen in horror. “So in the pursuit of knowledge, let's see what happens when I do the same thing to you.” I state as I walk up to her and I pull up on the clouds up a little. To my delight it moves upwards, and I can stand on the wispy staircase I quickly make in front of me. “Any last words?” I ask pleasantly and she tries to bite me. “Now that's just rude.” I state before two more of my undead changelings fly in and hold her still.

There's nothing more to say. I place my hoofs on her torso and focus. The undead changelings keep her still as I poke around through her soul and spirit. How odd... yet expected. Both soul and spirit are ravaged with huge chunks missing. She's been ripping herself apart to create the changelings, she must be in horribly agony.

“Hmm... there's some more parts than that drone. How tricky... how entertaining.” I say deviously and she panics a little. I'd best take care of her ability to create more changelings first. I follow the pain in her spirit to the most recent cut and I match it with the most recent injury in the soul. They were torn out directed just below the stomach. So she lays eggs? No wonder she called them her children.

Alright feed it a bit of energy and cause it to grow superfluous shards but... how to restrict them so they come out the same way? Ah, a sympathetic connection is already in place. So that will work. Change the main one and the rest change by reflection.

Wait a moment. I can use that connection. I trace out the threads and I find many of them leading far way and about twenty leading to points around the castle. With another one right into the castle, although it dies every moment.

I reinforce the connection and add a bit of necrotic energy so the constant death of the link means nothing. “Wh... what? It's still alive!? What did you do to it? How is it feeding if it can't move?!” she demands in shock and I smile.

“You're about to find out.” I say and I force the sympathetic connection to reverse from that one changeling to her. The changes start instantly and she screams in agony as she tries to resist it. “If you fight it, then it hurts.” I tell her and she fights all the harder. She's actually throwing the changes off and morphing back... I doubt my sleep spell would work so... I have to trick her.

I dull her pain to nearly nothing and pretend to panic. “Oh shit how are you getting power from it?!” I demand in false shock, lying like a rug. Her eyes widen and she smiles at me. I do everything I can to dull her senses and pump just a little energy onto her nerves. Hopefully she won't notice she's turning white.

“AHAHAHAHAAA! Foalish wretch! Did you truly believe the changelings were so easily beaten!?” she demands in a bellowing voice as I let her shake off the undead changelings. “Now you shall pay for your arrogance!” she screams as the colour change completes and there's a sudden cracking noise as her horn falls off. “W-what?”

“Fooled you.” I say simply as her wings break off and she starts to fall but I have a few changelings catch her and hold her up by the torso as the rear legs start breaking. “Sorry, I win.” I say simply as the colour finally drains from her eyes and for a moment she looks like a crumbling marble statue. Then the limbs crumble off and the jaw moves a little, just before the head and neck crumble away.

I concentrate a little further and feel that her mind is asleep, and the connection to the rest of her kind is strong. So I force the sympathetic reaction outwards. Hopefully this should change the whole species into something else. I pour a lot of energy in but there's no clear reaction, then thankfully, I feel a surge of magic as the shield around the castle breaks. That means I got the nearby ones at least.

What the? The undead changelings are ripping themselves apart. ... I see, the sympathetic transformation is fighting the undeath. The undeath is winning but the body is losing. “Shit.” I mutter as I grab onto the cocoon that the head changeling is in. “Oh crap, this is going to suck.”I say just before all the weight transfers to me as the changelings turn to black dust on the wind.

Alright, next problem... how do I get down? Correction, how do I get down quickly before I drop the cocoon, and without crushing either it or myself?

I feel a large source of magic zooming around just outside the castle, it's hopefully Luna.

“Up here! I've got what's left of the big one but I can't hold on forever!” I shout and hope she hears me.

“Night-Shade!” Luna says breathlessly as she emerges up from the clouds. “Are you alright? What did you do?!” she demands and grabs me.

“Careful! I don't want to drop this!” I tell her hurriedly as she nearly shakes the head changeling's cocoon from my grip.

“You modified a second!? Wait, this one is larger than the one in your room.” she notes. “There had better be a damn good explanation when we get down.” she says as she grabs onto the cocoon with her magic, and with me in her arms we slowly fall down through the clouds, and lower safely to the ground below. The guards are quickly flitting around in the air and rushing around on the ground. Unicorns are sending searching spells all over the place.

“Why did you do these things to the changelings?” Luna demands the moment we land and I chuckle ruefully.

“Well... mostly because I'm unfortunately sane.” I tell her and she gives me a semi-glare. I back up a little. “In the past whenever I was faced with a new enemy I killed it quickly and without fuss. Things only got worse as for every idiot that died five more came screaming for revenge. Since insanity is doing the same thing endlessly and expecting a different result, I thought doing something different would help.” I say trying to sound inoffensive. She blinks and seems to mull it over before nodding.

“Why didn't you tell me about what you were planning?” she asks after a moment. I cannot read her expression.

“You have to have better things to do than babysit me.” I remark a little dryly and she raises an eyebrow.

“Is that what you think?” she asks and one of my eyebrows go up.

“Yes. You are a goddess who runs a major country. A small child safe in the palace should not be a main concern.” I say calmly and she raises an eyebrow.

“I'll be the judge of that.” Luna tells me and I sigh at that. “Now... am I guessing correct in that was Chrysalis?” she asks and I think.

“If that was the name of the large changeling with greenish hair than yes.” I say calmly and Luna looks towards the cocoon with a huge grin. “Uhm... I've never done anything like this before, so it may be wise to keep all the cocoons we can find somewhere safe, but not foreboding. I modified them to be more... I'd like to say friendly.”

Before she or I can say anything else a shiver runs through me and I sneeze. “Let's get you inside. You'll catch your death of cold out here.” Luna says gently and she picks up the cocoon with magic, and I nod before heading towards the entrance. Another sneeze tears out of me. How did I not notice getting soaked by the cloud? I guess I was too focused on the fight.

Author's Note

A quick warning, I have a large family so I have a lot of Christmas to get through when it arrives. I will try to put out at least one more chapter but if I can't then I'm stuck with basically no internet or computer for a third of the month. So if this is the last one of the month, sorry and Merry Christmas.

Aftermath

“So how long until this incarceration period ends?” I ask wryly and Luna fixes a glare at me.

“Until I can trust you not to run headlong into danger! Every time you ran into a changeling you immediately provoked them rather than warn the guards. When they came for you in a group you didn't even think to get help. You charged straight outside and into a trap!” Luna exclaims sounding outright offended by my actions. What's her problem?

“I won didn't I? I won decisively!” I protest and I find my lips are suddenly glued together. There's a steady hum of power in the room.

“From this moment forwards, until I can trust you with your own safety. You will be in my sight or escorted by a guard at all times. There will be no debating this.” she says and since I cannot verbally lodge a protest or scream... I nod meekly. “Good. Now, it's time to start planning your education.” she says and an eyebrow goes up. Then I sneeze, but since my mouth is sealed shut I swallow the rush of air in a painful gulp, and breath it out slowly though my nose after a sniff. The power fades and my mouth in unsealed.

“Excuse me? I'm nearly two hundred years old here.” I tell her and one of her eyebrows goes up.

“Two hundred years as a self educated recluse. You know manners from impersonating nobles but not the differences between separate casts. You understand things as an outsider looking in, and that was in a world you are familiar with. You have no clue here.” she tells me and I groan. She's right and now... I don't get to finish that thought as I sneeze. When you have the snout of a pony you really notice your sneezes.

“What the!? Why am I sneezing so much?” I ask in shock. It should have been over when I warmed up.

“You've caught sick.” Luna tells me with a bit of a smile. There's a very thin and fluffy piece of paper floating in front of me. “Blow your nose.” she says and I sigh before grabbing the paper and doing just that.

“How can I be sick? I'm a necromancer, my presence kills such things.” I state before thinking. “Oh no... I made the disease undead as well.” I mutter before blowing into the paper again. The next few days are going to be absolutely horrible.

“Is that going to be infectious?” Luna asks warily and I shake my head.

“It won't survive away from a necromantic wellspring. In other words only I'll be putting up with this.” I say before coughing. Oh just wonderful, just freaking wonderful. I beat my enemies and now I'm basically imprisoned and sick as well. “What did I do to deserve this?” I moan, I did not whine. Only children whine and I am not a child.

“I spelt it out to you and you still don't get it...” she states shaking her head. “Come on, let's get you some vegetable broth.” she states and I stand up feeling far, far more tired than I have any right to be. “Careful.” she says and I sigh and shake my head to try and clear it.

“I hate it when this happens.” I state.

“You get sick often?” Luna asks and I shake my head.

“No it's urgh... it is something that just happens. If I don't know I'm sick or injured I can ignore it for days. But now that it's pointed out...” I say letting it go at the end and Luna titters a little.

“Well I guess I don't have to worry about you sneaking off on me, for a little while at least.” she says and I sigh. “Also I will be putting a seal on your powers.” she states and my jaw drops.

“WHAT?! How would you even do that?! Why would you do that?!” I ask quickly and shrilly. Seal my necromancy!? How!? There are ways to become immune to it's effects, or simply cancel all magic in an area, but she only said my necromancy... how!?

“Why I'm doing it is that necromancy is your answer to anything. When you were threatened by the changelings you didn't get help, or try to trick them. You either used necromancy to kill them or sicked your necromantic creature at them. There were better ways that would not have upset the cleaning staff so much.” she tells me and I raise an eyebrow, I open my mouth to protest but she cuts me off.

“Don't even try to deny it. You have two skills, maybe three. Necromancy, a minor amount of soul magic, and maybe a bit of skill with imbuing gemstones with magic. What can you do that does not apply to those fields?” she states then asks me and that stops me cold.

“I... uhm...” I begin but nothing comes to me. My seduction of Velvet could be attributed to the enchanted gemstone I found. Most of my more bombastic non-necromancy spells were from scrolls. I also can't use the smaller spells due to my horn being broken. I used to use necromancy to empower my barely alive body so physical combat is out too... I also used it to simply survive...

“See the problem?” she asks and I look away.

“Yea, my problem is that you're about to take away my only defence in an unknown world!” I announce and she snorts.

“Hardly, I'm placing a seal on your necromancy so that the energy reserves for it are no longer near limitless.” she tells me and an eyebrow goes up. “You need to learn other skills, a one trick pony lives an empty life.”

“What are you talking about? All sorts of things have been happening. I've rarely, if ever had a dull moment.” I tell her with complete honesty. Just how in all hells has my life been in any way empty?

“And when, was your last enjoyable moment that had nothing to do with the pain of another?” she asks and I try to answer, but I can't.

“My time with Velvet?” I ask trying to get an answer out, she just shakes her head.

“She was horrified and pained by the death of her lover when she saw you take an arrow to the head.” she tells me and I flinch. Yes, that did happen. Didn't it?

“Can't I just take an oath or something?” I ask lamely, a wave of depression hitting me as a sneeze does.

“Considering the past day alone, I have to say no.” Luna tells me and I frown. “I'm not completely cutting off your power. I'm putting a limit to how much you can use.” she states and now I'm confused.

“How?” I ask, getting really worried now. It's not too bad if a goddess I've been in the presence of can figure it out, she is after all, a goddess. But, if anyone else can figure out how to limit my power I am in more danger now than ever before.

“The next time you go to sleep I'm going to slip an amulet on you.” she states and I'm instantly worried. “The amulet will stop you from pulling at the dark energy well in your soul. Although, it will not stop you from using the energy that pours over.” she tells me and I start to think. That's not... too bad. I think. After all, a few days of overspill from that energy created one of the most powerful undead abominations I have ever spawned.

Still, this also means nothing big. No walking corpse bombs, (Or in the case of those changelings flying corpse bombs) no residue that will revive the dead as undead in an instant. Nothing big, just the small. So commanding the dead, speaking to spirits, sensing life, easing pain... all the small stuff. No instant death spells or preventing my own death either. Shit.

“What the?” I ask as she levitates me onto her back and I quickly find myself sitting in between her wings.

“I did mention some broth didn't I?” Luna asks gently and I sigh. This woman... she changes moods so fast I can barely keep up. I think deeply as we leave before grinning. She's just stemming the flow. If I can stock up crystals when I'm not using magic, I can build a second store of power...

“Night-Shade!” A voice shouts out a few moments later and I turn to see Rain-Drop rushing up to us with a pegasus mare that has her colour scheme, and a quill and scroll for an emblem.

“I apologize my lady, but Rain-Drop's been beside herself with worry since she was separated from the prince.” she says and now I'm starting to feel guilty. Luna has a general idea of the havoc a necromancer like me causes just by being alive. She knew what she was getting into, I think. Rain-Drop is a child. A young one at that. A child whose seen another rush off to face a horde of monsters.

The poor girl must be halfway traumatized, I realize as the guilt takes a solid grip on me. Well... don't I just feel like a bastard... I jump down using my wings to brace the fall. “Oh thank goodness you're alright, I was so worried when Bones wouldn't let me follow you, and I heard that half the guards had turned into changelings and let in a huge swarm, then there was that horrible shield and I saw so many changelings flying around outside and I, and I... I was so scared for you!” Rain-Drop quickly sobbed out as she rushed up and hugged me. I sniff to try and clear my nose and process what she said.

“I'm okay Rain-Drop, I only got a little cold. I've been through worse and I'm still alive.” I tell her and her horrified gasp tells me that was not the right thing to say.

“What could be worse!?” she asks horrified and I'd slap myself if she wasn't holding me. I hate that everyone is bigger than me. Just saying.

“I was just trying to help you calm down, don't worry. I'm fine, you're fine, and that's just fine.” I say trying to keep it to words she will understand. “You are okay right?” I ask and she sniffs and nods. “Good.”

“Just don't do it again...” she says sniffing. Oh... oh crap... did Luna plan this? I can tolerate something aggressive or powerful annoyed at me but a child... a child who likes me on top of that. To make it worse she's not annoyed, she's hurt.

“I'll try not to...” I hedge and she sniffs and backs off a little. She gives a weak smile as I give a sniff. I hate being sick, I hate being manipulated, I hate being small, I hate that I care, I hate the fact I have to stand up. When I feel like crap I hate everything, and I hate that.

Before anyone else can say anything a sneeze rips it's way out of me again. Rain-Drop jumps back and smiles sheepishly. “You sure you're okay?” she asks and I nod as I sniff a bit. “How did you do all that anyways? Your horn is broken...” She asks before stating the obvious. She also trails off as if uncomfortable with it.

“I... know a little bit about soul magic. It's really hard to do, but you can do things that most magic can't.” I tell her and she looks like she's considering something deeply.

“Can you... can you teach it?” she asks and my eyebrows go up.

“Well... maybe... I'm not really good at it myself.” I say and she blinks in surprise. “Those who are good at it are scary strong though.” I tell her and she looks to be thinking it over.

“Oh... wow... is it really hard to learn?” she asks and I chuckle a little ruefully.

“More like I only had the chance to learn a little. I only ever got one scroll about it, and it only covered the basics.” I say and a look of comprehension dawns on her face. I have to sneeze again.

“Maybe when you're feeling better...” Rain-Drop's mother says and I nod. Somehow the cold has given me some time to think... lucky? Maybe...

“Yes, some vegetable broth and rest is what's ahead of him today. Nothing else, understood young stallion?” Luna asks sternly, looking down at me and I don't even try to look back. I just groan in annoyance. “Understood?”

“Yes... I understand.” I answer her before heaving a huge sigh. This is so annoying, doubly so in that I can't do anything about it. Now Rain-Drop and her mother are giggling. I missed something, didn't I?

“We best get going, but I'd be happy to schedule a playdate when he's better.” Luna says sounding quite cheerful. A playdate? Oh for pities sake...

“See you later Night-Shade!” Rain-Drop says cheerfully, she quickly dashes in to give me a hug before backing off just as fast. Was she trying to outrun the cold?

“Yea, bye.” I say without much energy. My cold is partially responsible, but it's mostly my reservations. A play date? She's a decent scribe but... I'm going to have to keep a small child entertained while pretending to be entertained myself? Is this further punishment?

I'm quickly levitated back onto Luna's back and I slump down in relief. I just feel so tired... how long was it since the last time I got sick? Hmm... I can't remember... so of course it would have to be an undead disease in order to infect me. Just... bloody perfect. I hate this. I'm thinking in circles, and I'm dead tired. And when I fall asleep, I'm going to wake up with most of my power gone. Gods Damn It!

Most of the trip blurs as I almost doze off. I force myself up again as I sense a wendigo try to get close to the palace. I focus deeply to try and clear my head. I open my senses to souls alone and am nearly blinded by Luna's presence. Well that kind of stupid. I distance my senses and start looking around, I find a cluster of shifting souls in the basement. One of them, the biggest one of the bunch, was horrified and furious.

I focused on them all completely and I found out that almost all of them were connected to the largest one... hold it, those are the changelings! Why are the other spirits so small? I focus on them more fully, and I realize that for all the energy they're absorbing they cannot heal what was never there. So they're evolving into something smaller. Something that is composed of all the thin roots brought together into something durable and whole. A hollow shell pushed together into a solid whole, just smaller.

I shift my focus slightly and sense tiny bodies, curled up they're smaller than my growing eyes. They seem to have extra wings, no horns and... long lion like tails? Interesting. “Uhm... just a heads up. When the changelings come out again they're going to be really, really small.” I say, and she stops as I focus on physical senses again to realize we're just a few metres from the kitchen door.

“How small?” Luna asks.

“Smaller than my eye, also they will have four wings and lion like tails.” I tell her and she blinks in surprise.

“All that change for something so... trivial?” Luna asks and I stare at her in shock.

“Soul magics aren't well known around here, are they?” I ask and she shakes her head.

“No, we can use them to block of magic, but that's about it. We never explored beyond it. There is the occasional spell but they come from one of a kind prodigies. Star-Swirl the Bearded for instance, he developed a time spell that borrowed heavily from soul magic principles.” Luna explains and I sigh.

“Alright, the first major thing to ever learn about soul magic, is that anything you do is magnified and distorted thousands of times over. Any sort of tampering causes a massive chain reaction. What's happening to the changelings is an example of that. Blocking magic is about the limit without causing damage or change.” I explain then mentally back up. “Although blocking a large source of power can cause a massively damaging backlash that can prove to be quite lethal.” I tell her quickly and she snorts.

“Not buying it.” She tells me simply. Well... damnit.

“Nothing to buy, just a fact.” I say still trying to convince her.

“You're not very good at lying.” Luna says simply before she pokes her head into the kitchen. “Excuse me, I was wondering if there was any vegetable broth available for Night-Shade? He's caught a cold and needs something to warm up before I put him to bed.” Luna tells them, I try to sigh but halfway through there's a sneeze that won't come out. Oh that's just annoying. It doesn't take long for Luna to get the bowl of broth she wants, it does however take me far too long to force that sneeze out. I can barely breathe, and it's playing stubborn? What in all the hells?

“Hey, uhm... what exactly does that time spell grant? Does it freeze a moment and let you act freely, speed you up, slow an opponent, jump you forwards or let you travel backwards?” I ask and Luna smiles at me.

“If you finish your broth I'll tell you.” Luna says as she pushes the bowl into my grip, and I sigh in frustration. I can just tell that arguing won't help. I blow on the hot liquid and dull my ability to feel pain, then gulp down the steaming broth wholesale. Hmm... I've burnt my mouth and throat, it's not bad though, so it should be healed by tomorrow.

“That was a little quick.” Luna states and I shrug. “Did you just hurt yourself?” she asks and I have to nod. Talking will only aggravate the burns. “So what was your question?” she asks and I glare at her. She giggles before quickly levitating the bowl back into the kitchen where a servant grabs it.

“The spell allows you to travel back in time for a few minutes. It does however, create a stable time loop so as to avoid paradox.” Luna tells me and I nod, appeased of my anger.

My vision blurs for a moment... how sick am I? Or did Luna slip me a sleeping drug? “Did you slip me a sleeping drug?” I ask in a whisper and Luna shakes her head.

“No, but you are using your magic to not feel pain, and the disease is feeding off the magic.” she tells me and I groan in near silence. Oh perfect, just gods be damned brilliant. That makes sense, and it's going to suck. I let go of the magic in my throat and the pain slams into me. It wakes me up but I'm still completely exhausted.

“Didn't help much.” I whisper as I sway a little.

“Just relax. You're safe, remember?” Luna asks and I force myself upright. Am I? I do have a phylactery... it is well hidden... alright, fine.

“Fine, why not?” I say before willingly nodding off on her back and just letting the darkness take me. I can barely feel myself held in Luna's magic, she carries me somewhere, probably her room. I'm laid down on something soft as the last of my consciousness leaves me.

“You...” A voice echoes in the darkness. “You bastard!” It shouts out and I open my eyes. Am I in a dream-scape? Freaky. I look around the black chitinous tunnel with pulsing glowing green lights in the scattered flesh. It's like I'm in a living creature's intestines, but it's armoured. I hear a scuttling behind me and I turn in time to see a small group of changelings scuttle from shadow to shadow. I notice a reflective bit of the black chitin and I see that I'm still in alicorn form, but I'm about the size of Cadance. I look to be in full health but I have pure black orbs for eyes.

My horn is... serrated and my wings are bat like. I have a black spiked crown with a white pony skull emblem and dark armour. Whoever is having this dream, they are very afraid of me. I turn away from the reflective chitin and begin wandering. The sooner I can confront the dreamer the sooner I can leave, and I want to leave right now.

“Murderer...” A voice echoes through the dream, it takes me a moment to place it. It's Chrysalis.

“You know, murderer is a little harsh from you, sweetheart.” I say caustically as I drench as much acid into my tone as I can.

“How dare you?” The voice echoes at me as I continue to wander.

“Just pointing out facts, you controlled all the changelings and they're responsible for a great deal of death.” I say calmly, the almost insect sized changelings are scuttling along the floor but always avoiding me like the plague.

“What have you done to me monster?” she demands and I'm fairly certain I'm drawing closer. Unfortunately, the cavern walls are shifting now. Rather creepy.

“I'm not sure, but if the first one I changed is anything to go by, I may have made you harmless.” I tell her and the wall shifting speeds up considerably. I think I've annoyed her.

“Freak... thing...” she hisses at me, and it's now echoing from all around me rather than one direction.

“Are you unaware of the word irony?” I ask out loud as I keep walking in the original direction I was heading. Not that it matters, this is a dream. Logic has little to no place here, if she thinks I'm coming for her than no matter which way I go, I get closer.

“What are you? How can you command death?” she asks and I smirk.

“With ease, with great ease.” I say and a shudder rocks its way through the tunnels. She's scared. The tunnel curves as I casually walk through a small archway and I find myself in a large chamber with numerous holes leading elsewhere. I look up and see a strange pod being held aloft by numerous silk like ropes. They remind me of spiders.

It takes only a flicker of effort to fly up just above the large pod, and there is a gasp of horror as I rise above it. There she is, backing away from her throne in abject terror. I land lightly on one of the ropes and walk casually towards her, she backs up even further and her rear left hoof slips on the edge of the platform and she looks backwards in horror.

“What do you want?!” she asks her voice breaking.

“I want to know just why the hell you pulled me in here.” I demand and she blinks.

“What?” she asks and I blink.

“You do know this is a dream right?” I ask her and she blinks in shock.

“I'm having a nightmare? Alright then... you go away now!” she shouts and there is a massive wind, but it doesn't move me.

“We're having a dream. You started it, and somehow I was pulled in. That's why it's comfortable for you, but now that you know I'm here your fear is just going to pull this place apart.” I say casually as I walk forwards and casually push her off the edge. I focus and the dreamscape changes. She lands safely and softly in a down bed as a skinny, green haired human woman. I land beside the bed, standing upright as I was before ending up in Equestria.

“What are you?!” she demands in terror as she jumps off the bed and runs. She runs through an open door in the log cabin we are now in and finds herself in a griffon throne room. She's back in her changeling form as two guards in bone armour grab her forehooves and drag her forwards. I am on the throne with a massive version of bones behind it. I sit as a massive albino griffon and I glare at her.

“I'm complicated.” I tell her and she runs wiggles free and flies out the window. “It's a dream remember? Just wake up!”

“This is insane!” She shouts out as she flies through a cloud and is suddenly underwater. She surfaces as a human child in a pond within a graveyard. The skies are iron grey and a chill wind blows. “What is going on here?” she demands drenched and shivering in a black sundress and boots.

“I want to talk.” I say putting a warm coat around her shoulders and she jumps away from me in fright. I'm also a small child in black. Except I have pants and a shirt instead of a dress.

“Just talk... no more... no more madness?” She asks, and I nod before guiding her to a bench. “What is this place?” she asks and I sigh.

“It's where my family is buried. All of them have reincarnated, all but one.” I tell her, and she looks at me completely confused to my confession.

“What do you want from me?” She asks and I smirk.

“I want to know why you wouldn't leave me alone. Also, I want to make sure you don't fall into some stupid revenge spiral.” I say and she glares at me.

“You killed my children! You slaughtered them like it was sport! You tore apart our greatest defence like it was a joke!” She screams in my face with enough force to blow my hair back a little.

“Perhaps, but it was you who kept directing them to me. Like I said before, if you would have left me alone none of them would have died.” I tell her and she glares at me. “Oh come on! It's not like they were really alive!”

“They were alive to me! They're all I've ever had!” she shouts at me.

“All you've ever had? What kind of life have you led?” I ask and she turns away with a stony expression. “Oh boy... Look, I spared you because things have the promise of change in this world. If you ran into me a mere week ago... you'd be dead. You'd be deader than dead, I would have shattered your soul!” I tell her and she looks at me shocked, then examines me and herself. We've changed into foals now and I look the way I do outside the dream and I've moulded her into the general shape that the changelings are turning into.

“What? What's this supposed to be?” she demands examining herself, especially the tail. She's kept the same colour scheme which I doubt she'll have when she emerges. Although, I would have bet the lack of a horn would have gotten her attention first. Who knew she paid so much attention to her rear?

“It's what the first changeling I tampered with is turning into. It's very small though, so you're likely to be small yourself.” I say and she stares at me in shock. “I told you, there is a promise of change here. I haven't been hunting down your children as you sleep, I've changed them through you.” I say and I can't get any further before she faints. “How the hell do you faint in a dream!?”

I wait around awkwardly after hoisting her back onto the bench. She's out like a light and isn't showing any signs of waking back up. I roll my eyes and sit down beside her, I really need to finish my explanation. But, I have no idea what will happen if I wake her up early from fainting in a dream. It still astounds me that you can faint in a dream.

She begins to stir and of course at that moment I feel myself disconnecting from the dream. I must be waking up. Oh goodie, time to face the fact that Luna's cut my power off at the knees. Joy.

The first thing I feel is the diseases effects on my body. My head feels like it's full of snot, I'm sore all over, and I'm as exhausted as I was when I went to sleep. Also thirsty, very thirsty. I feel around my neck and I don't find the headband but rather a thin chain. I follow the chain and find a small disk pendant that hums with energy in my grip.

“So this is my slave chain... lovely.” I mutter, before giving the thing a tug to test out it's strength. I reach towards the hole within myself and I find my grasp blocked. There's still energy emerging, but only a fine trickle.

“It's to stop you from hurting yourself again, it's also there to encourage some creativity.” Luna tells me and I snort. I don't know where I am, but I will assume I'm in her room due to her earlier declaration to not let me out of sight.

“So you say. By the by, where's the headband?” I ask plainly, I'm not willing to argue with her at the moment. I'm just too damned tired.

“Just open your eyes, it's the next day.” Luna tells me and I scrunch them up a little. This is going to be so weird.

I try opening my eyes, but the first thing I get is a stab of pain from the bright light. “Gah!” I exclaim, rolling over and then opening them just a crack. The whole room jumps into sharp focus, sharper than my spells actually. Were my old eyes this effective? I look around blinking owlishly before spotting Luna, she smiles gently at me.

“Well, don't you look adorable?” she asks just before a slight sneeze forces it's way out of me. “May I suggest blowing your nose in the bathroom? I'll send for some porridge and warm milk.” she says and I nod before forcing myself out of the small bed I was in. Clearly, she had meant every word of keeping a close eye on me.

“Maybe I should count my blessings she doesn't follow me into the bathroom.” I mutter to myself and I hear her giggle. Right, pony ears. They can angle them in other directions to pick up certain sounds. It's not any stronger than human hearing, but it is more accurate. I give out a huge shuddering yawn, and force myself up and make myself walk towards the bathroom.

I do my... morning business as quickly as I can before gazing into the mirror in surprise. Huge. Green. Eyes. Very round, and very... childish. “I'm a murderer.” I say and I do not believe my reflection. “I'm a necromancer.” also rings false. Well... damn. “I'm innocent?” I ask and it looks believable, in the innocent of murder category at least.

“What's going on in there?” Luna calls out. I quickly blow my nose into the water and with soap wash off my face and hooves. A quick shake of my head later and I'm only a touch damp.

“Just... taking in the whole eyes thing.” I reply before jumping back up to the sink and mirror to take a solid look at the amulet. It's made of brass and it's on a silver chain. It has a snake biting it's tail in a figure eight that's been separated. The snake indent is filled in with blackness but the slash through it in silver, there are also two crescents above and below it, they make an almost complete circle with thick tops and bottoms. What does it mean? Eternal darkness hewn and contained by light? Or by the moon? Is she sacrificing a portion of her power to contain mine!?

Her every act... she's claimed they've been in my best interests. For argument's sake let's say they have been. She's devoted a literal piece of herself to stopping me from using large amounts of necromancy. What did she say before? A one trick pony leads an empty life? I think that was it... Does she really mean that? Or even more importantly, does she have a point? Is she right?

... I don't know. Do I want to know? Yes, yes I do. However, if she's right... my train of thought is cut off as I hear a door open. Is it the porridge? How long have I been in here? I drop down from the sink and walk out of the bathroom. How much time did those simple actions take? The servant is already gone.

“So what do you think?” Luna asks and I sigh.

“I'm not certain what to think...” I say honestly as my mind turns a little.

“About your eyes?” She asks sounding surprised and I blink.

“No, the eyes are fine. More than that, they also give me a very innocent look. So no real complaints there. What I'm not certain about is the amulet, and the implications.” I say glancing down at it and thinking. Does a one trick pony lead an empty life?

“Food for thought?” Luna asks and I nod before walking over to the cart and standing upright to take a look at the contents. The porridge looks good, it's got fruit chunks and berries floating in it. I watch in mild curiosity as Luna levitates one of the spoons and scoops some up. Is she going to prove to me it's not poisoned or something. “Now open wide for the birdie!” she sings out.

“Are you kidding me!?” I demand in shock, but she manages to get it into my mouth regardless. It's tasty, I will admit it's very tasty, but I instantly hate it's delivery method. “I can...” I start to say and get another spoonful in my mouth. “Eat on...” another spoonful. “My own!” Yet another. “Stop that!” it stops.

“Sorry, it was just too funny not to try.” Luna says and I sigh. Which gets another spoonful shoved in my mouth. I settle for glaring at her, which brings about a fit of giggles.

Author's Note

This is going to be the last one until January. In less than five days I leave to spend time with just shy of thirty people. Add in the fact that I'm a bit of a recluse, and you can imagine I'm going to have a wonderful time with my little cousins and younger sisters running riot. Still, Merry Christmas, Happy New Year. Good will to all Mankind. And more of the same. Happy Holidays Bronies.

Explanation

I like to think I'm courageous but not stupid. I get scared, I most certainly get scared, but I rarely if ever have the option to run without the situation becoming worse. Still if I let this lie it will become worse. If I confront it I may end up seriously pissing off a goddess who's already a little annoyed at me. Nothing for it I guess.

There are no servants nearby, and the doors are so thick that the guards will only hear us if we start yelling. May as well try right? “Excuse me, Luna?” I ask and she looks up startled. I'd made a point not to speak since breakfast and it's been several hours since.

“What is it?” she asks sounding wary. I just swallow my nervousness and decide to plow ahead.

“Two things, why did you go so far as the amulet, and why do you constantly, endlessly treat me like an infirm infant?!” I demand and she sighs.

“How good are you at sensing divination?” She asks and I blink at the sudden question before thinking.

“Bad. I occasionally get a sense of being watched, but that's usually when something is physically present.” I tell her wondering where this is going, is she trying to make a point about something?

“Yesterday evening a divination spell I traced backwards to dimensional barriers homed in on you as you slept. It left when I made a point of comforting you in your sleep. It returned several times consistently drawn towards a specific energy inside you.” she tells me and my eyes widen before narrowing. Well... time for a fight I guess. If they know where I am then they should be here any second now.

“They haven't caught on yet, and it will be a long time until they do if I keep babying you. However my explaining it is a massive risk. They're not watching now, but to dispel the divination would be to arouse suspicion.” Luna explains and I calm down slightly and start thinking. Maybe one of the library books has as divination sense spell or something. My main problem with divination is that it uses so little energy and it uses it so subtly, that I just can't sense it.

“Alright... and the amulet?” I ask a little mollified but mostly worried.

“They're homing in on your...gifts. The amulet both suppresses and hides the gifts. I know that I said that it's important for you to learn to not rely on them, and that is indeed one reason. But, that's mostly the public reason. It's the excuse that everypony will think of for why a small foal is wearing a specialized magic suppression amulet.” Luna tells me and I sigh. So there goes my last ideas of making a fake amulet to wear and switching them somehow.

“Why can't you only treat me like a child when we're being watched? I can't imagine that every time you've babied me they've had their eyes on us.” I ask and Luna looks upwards and shakes her head.

“I would have thought you'd have figured that out by yourself.” She says with a slight smile. “I can sense the divination. However, I get no warning for when it arrives. Rapidly changing the way I act will confuse most ponies and you would have called attention to it. Which would have told anyone with any form of intelligence that something is up.” Luna explains further and I sigh in frustration as I rub the sides of my head. This really does put everything she's done in a new light. It's no less annoying, but the annoyance is only partially from her.

“Just great, one of the main sources of my frustration is too far to strangle.” I mutter bitterly. I have to put up the child act at all times now? Good grief... “Can I at least show a fast development act? Or a quiet bookish type?” I ask and Luna nods. That's a bit of a relief. If I can 'grow up' quickly than I won't have to put up with this for long. If I can add quiet bookish then I won't have to be cutesy, I'll just put my nose in a book.

On the topic of my nose I sneeze into a tissue, I loathe being sick. I readjust the book I'd been reading and gaze down at it glumly. “So... why go this far to hide me? You are the authority in this land, if you say I can stay then I can stay.” I say plainly and Luna sighs and gives me a pitying look.

“I cannot in any good consciousness let Equestria go to war for the sake of one pony, even one that I've adopted. Hiding you is the best option. Myself and Celestia have to put the people of Equestria first, we have to put them above ourselves and our own families.” Luna says and I blink. So I'm safe only so long as my enemies stay away... I guess that's true of anyone but I have consistent food source and these people seem dedicated to healing me. Actually on the thought of being healed.

“Uhm... mom? When can I get my horn healed?” I ask and Luna looks a little uncomfortable.

“Well, a Unicorn's horn will regrow naturally over a period of a month. The reason we haven't put an acceleration on it is because it would have interfered with the growth of your eyes.” Luna tells me and I blink. The patches were supposed to be redirecting a constant regeneration spell into my eyes, so it would have interfered. I guess. “In fact, it's likely you're horn is less jagged than it was a few days ago.” Luna says and I blink before nudging the horn. It is a little less sharp.

“Alright so dump a bunch of healing spells on me, and I get more magic?” I ask and Luna shakes her head. “What now?”

“We need you to be clear of the sickness first. I... I don't know what normal healing magic will do to it, since you've somehow made the germs undead.” Luna explains and I look left and right a little uncomfortably.

“Uhm... is that what the... living presence of a disease is called?” I ask and Luna tilts her head left and right a little.

“A germ is a catch all term for things that cause disease. There are two types, Bacteria which create lesser diseases and viruses which are the harder to treat ones. Although a Bacterial infection can lead to a viral one.” Luna explains and I nod slowly to myself as I digest everything that was being said.

“So I reanimated the bacteria with my necrotic bombs... what are these things exactly? If I know I might be able to control it...” I mutter and Luna starts staring at me before giggling.

“Maybe. Germs without exception are so small that if you had a few hundred together you might be able to see them.” Luna tells me and I blink at the concept.

“That's... that's a little mind boggling.” I admit thinking about just how many of so many small things would have to come together to make me feel like this. What would they even look like? Insects with some sort of claws or malevolent spells or something? I have a swarm inside me and that's what's making me sick... chilling.

“Is something wrong?” Luna asks at my stunned look.

“Uhm... is the whole... I thought diseases were malevolent life forces... not swarms of bugs so small you can't see them. I mean, an angry ghost or the like is understandable, but something that small and so many of them out to hurt you... just creepy.” I mutter and shiver. “The ones I'm dealing with right now are zombies too! That's even worse!” I exclaim and Luna looks like she's choking down laughter.

“Yes, that's what a disease is. The effects you feel is your body fighting it. When you have a fever, your body is trying to kill the virus with heat. When you're tired, your body is using all of it's energy to attack the disease.” Luna explains and she suddenly seizes up and glances towards the corner of the room. I look in that direction to see nothing, and look back to her confused. Wait... are we being scryed on? May as well pour on the sweetness and find out.

“Uhm... mommy why do you look so worried?” I ask making my eyes stretch out to almost unnatural proportions.

“It's nothing to be too concerned about. There have been some magic users spying on the castle. It just comes out of nowhere with little to no warning, so it is a touch startling.” Luna says and I blink my massive eyes and exaggerate a thinking pose.

“But... isn't... well isn't it a crime to spy on other ponies. Especially in the castle?” I ask and she nods gently before shooting a glare towards the corner of the room. A moment later she breathes a sigh of relief. “Are they gone?” I ask and she nods. I breathe out a sigh of relief myself. “How often does that happen?” I ask and she thinks for a moment.

“You've been far too lucky. This is the first time they've tried to spy on you while you've been conscious.” she tells me and my jaw drops. “This is the fourth time. They usually stick around for an hour unless confronted.”

“Just bloody... wait... how do I even know you're not lying to me?” I ask after thinking a moment.

“Oh goodness... I was hoping we were having a connection.” Luna groans rubbing the sides of her head.

“Yes, that pesky thing called sense keeps getting in your way.” I say with a touch more bite than I intend but I'm working well with this.

“For the love of... what is it going to take to get you to trust me!? I've healed you! I've fed you, sheltered you and asked for nothing!” Luna protests loudly. I back up a moment before scowling.

“Guess what? Others have as well, and just when I thought I was finally safe... there comes the knife. The blade in the night, the poison in my meal, the razor wire around my neck, the arrow in my skull, the spear in my heart. I don't trust you, because only the dead have proven worthy of such a thing.” I say grimly, and she just stares at me. She's quiet now, so very quiet. I shift uncomfortably under the weight of her gaze. “Granted... at times even the dead may betray...” I mutter and her expression shifts slightly, but is still completely unreadable.

“Still that's just life. In the end, everything fails. Or more accurately it's simply existence, as even in death all things fail.” I continue bitterly surprising myself. It feels like I'm exposing a wound I'd ignored to the open air.

“I don't believe that. There are things that are lasting and indomitable. Things that are good that do not end.” Luna says evenly, there's no emotion in her tone.

“I'll believe that when I see it.” I reply and she raises an eyebrow.

“What exactly brought on this fresh bought of pessimism?” she asks and I think. It's not an old wound... my mind keeps returning to recent events. Something has me rattled...

“Elysium.” I say quietly with realization. Luna looks at me expectantly. “I did, everything I could to live a proper life. Even though by most standards my life was an endless practice of insanity, I did what I could to live by the proper morals.”

“What are these morals?” Luna asks me and I sigh. Then I sneeze. Have I mentioned that I hate being sick?

“Keep the peace, your word is your bond, and when you have a duty, fulfill it. It can get really complicated in the clergy but for a vagabond you only have three rules. Don't lie, don't look for trouble, and if you're called for something greater, go.” I reply and she look sideways as if thinking.

“Reasonable, if... simplistic and vague. Did you stand by them?” Luna asks and I nod.

“I did. I did all I could to stand by these simple rules. I never looked for trouble, more than enough found me. I'm very honest and every time there has been a call for champions, even that call yesterday... I answered that call and all others before it.” I tell her seriously and Luna looks startled before she sighs.

“I think I see where this is going... maybe. Still confirm it for me. What does this morality code have to do with you believing that nothing can be trusted?” Luna asks and I frown.

“I followed these morals. A group of morals designed to guide a soul to Elysium when their soul is cast adrift, and it failed. I tread within Elysium and was cast out of paradise! Merely being there was tearing me into pieces! So I guess you could say I've been having a crisis of faith... everything I was taught about right and wrong failed. So why would I believe in anything good if what I held as good, isn't?” I explain and Luna starts looking from left to right. She's scheming something, I don't like that.

“What do you actually know of Elysium?” Luna asks me and I blink. This question certainly came out of nowhere.

“Those that live good lives rest in Elysium. What most don't know is that it's merely a place of comfort and purification before they choose to move to the next life. Those that sin and commit evil acts go to the hells when they die, where their souls are scourged of the taint of evil before they are thrown into the next life.” I explain and she nods tentatively. Knowing how the last few days have been working she's about to launch into a large explanation of how things work here or otherwise that may or may not be accurate. However, accuracy aside it is just plain stupid to argue with a god. No matter how much they are downright begging for it... I've even been forcing myself to think in agreement. Just in case she's listening to my thoughts.

“There are numerous afterlives for both the good and evil. Since you weren't outright attacked on Elysium then we can rule out the thought of you being formally slated for an evil one.” Luna states and I blink. Formally slated?

“Excuse me? Formally slated? Are you saying that I am now destined for hell?” I ask honestly curious.

“No, it's just that it's a very, very rare event when an Alicorn dies and does not return in some capacity.” Luna tells me and I narrow my eyes at her. Enough with the cuteness. I need a straight answer.

“Are you honestly trying to tell me that I somehow transformed myself into a truly immortal being, and that I accomplished this by the sheerest chance of the modification on my phylactery and landing in the appropriate area while dead?” I ask and Luna shakes her head. “Then pray tell exactly how in the blue bloody butt-fucking bowls of hell am I immortal?”

“You've already lived longer than any pony or human can naturally.” Luna states flatly. She's dodging the question.

“That's agelessness. A wholly different thing that's not all that hard if you set your mind to it.” I tell her and she rolls her eyes. “And don't even think of mentioning the phylactery. It's a cheat, not an answer. You are implying that I've stumbled on an answer.” I tell her and she raises her eyebrow at my terminology and shakes her head.

“Anyways, to clarify what I think might have possibly been a question... if one by implication... an Alicorn is Immortal due to a connection to another plane of existence. This plane is where any worshippers of ours, or followers of our personal philosophies will go to rest. Celestia is connected to the Seven Mounting Heavens. I hold a connection to Arvandor and Cadance is tied to Elysium.” Luna explains and my eyes widen.

“So I was trespassing when I went there?” I ask and Luna nods.

“More than that, you have a connection to another plane as well. It was trying to pull you in another direction when you entered Elysium that way. Whenever you jump from one world to the next you must now travel to the place you are connected to as a waypoint.” Luna tells me and my jaw just drops. No way. There's just no damn way. I could not have possibly...

“I'm going to need proof before I believe any of this. No changes of topic. No wandering of course or anything of the sort. Proof, now.” I tell her standing up and glaring at the much larger being.

“Oh come on, you're sick can't this wait?” Luna asks and I shake my head. She sighs deeply and nods. “If this is proven, will you start to trust me? Truly trust me?” Luna asks and I blink at the hint of desperation in her voice.

“Trust is two ways and it's rather clear you don't trust me.” I tell her poking the amulet and her eyes widen.

“But you... I can't...” Luna says and I narrow my eyes? Can't? Why?

“Explain.” I say quickly.

“I... I have nothing but respect for your... gifts with the dead... if you only used it for that...” Luna says and now I'm back to confused.

“I have only used it for death, the denying of death, the suspension of death, the bringing of death. These are the things I have done.” I tell her and she sighs.

“You've used these gifts for violence.” Luna tells me and I blink.

“And?” I ask, honestly curious about this now. She coughs into a hoof.

“What is the most... inappropriate thing in your home culture?” Luna asks and I must admit, that caught me off guard.

“Sex I suppose... although the elves tend to find death just as uncomfortable... and dwarves find laziness insulting... halfings hate hunger...” I explain, and my mind starts to wander off a little before I shake my head and refocus myself.

“Yes... well Ponies find violence just as disturbing.” Luna says plainly and I gawk a little. How can... how can any society be built up without some form of violence? Even if you only defend yourself, natural predators and the occasional sociopath make violence a necessity. You don't even need the sociopath, sometimes bad luck turns people into monsters.

“How did... but... alright, I need an explanation.” I tell her and she looks uncomfortable.

“Fine. Our society is holds five virtues above all others. Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Generosity, and Joy. Violence is seen as the absolute betrayal of all of these qualities. It is an act of Cruelty that often springs from Greed. To be successful in a fight you often have to be treacherous and deceitful, and a fight only spreads misery.” Luna explains and it almost hurts to try and understand this viewpoint.

“Just because... oh for god's sake just because something is on the opposite side of the scale does not mean it's evil!” I half shout getting ready to rant.

“I know! Many thought that since Night is the opposite of day, and the day is good that the night must be evil. It's not. I'm not. But, it's a very easy pattern to fall into. So much so, that even I am... disturbed by your easy take on violence. Necromancy is to you mainly a tool of violence. You've used it to preserve yourself, but you don't need it in that capacity anymore. Did you know that some of the guards are having night terrors about your cat?” she explains then asks me and I blink before grinning.

“Seriously? That's hilarious! Understandable, but hilarious!” I say, a smile grows at the thought of a grown stallion shivering in fear in front of a little black kitten. Then I sneeze again and my good mood is gone.

“The point is, that you are so familiar with violence, with pain and with death that you are downright casual with it. It barely fazes you, half the time you barely notice pain or acknowledge it. That's dangerous. So no, I can't trust you without that amulet now that I've seen just how comfortable and free you are with such things.” Luna continues, I growl to myself and muss up my hair to get my focus back.

“So putting a slave chain on me with your brand is the next logical step? Excuse me if I consider that an injury on top of the piles of insults I've been getting.” I say growling, now rubbing the sides of my head to help me keep my temper.

“I never told you how strong a block it was. All of your power is still there, it's not taken, it's not even on a strong leash. You just have to concentrate much harder to get it now.” Luna tells me and my eyes snap open, I stare at her for a moment to process what she just said. There is a silence between us.

“You haven't stress tested the amulet have you?” she asks dryly and I shake my head slowly. “Oh for the love of... would you please try to use your powers? Dig hard.” she tells me, and I close my eyes and concentrate. I feel the hole inside myself and it's covering... I feel the outside of the covering and I press against it. There's no wield. So I plow my thoughts into it as I did every time I've done something truly grand, and it breaks open! No, it didn't break. It was meant to open.

“I'm not sure I understand.” I say as I open my eyes again. My voice is now echoing despite my whisper like tone. I can also make out small wisps of red mist in my vision. Weird, but let's focus.

Luna looks impish. I don't like that. “Is this about the fact that you still have your power despite you assumptions, or is this about your fetching new mane and tail styles?”

“What?” I ask in confusion looking back at myself and I find myself at a loss for words. My tail, my hair... it's red mist with... figures standing in the distance. But it's not. “What in the...?” I ask reaching out to the vague shapes in my tail and they move away. I'm far too fascinated to care about dignity at this moment so I chase after them. Come on. I can't get closer... what are these things? Trying to fake them out and diving in the other direction to get a closer look. There is a silence but I put it from my mind.

“Come on!” I half shout doing a hard back flip, yet again both the mist and the figures vanish. I then freeze as I realize just what in the hell I've been doing. “Uhm... oh shit...” I say and there's a choking noise from Luna. She's doing everything she can not to laugh out loud. “Well... how do I undo this?” I ask and wait for her to calm down.

“I apologize, it's just...” Luna says before breaking out into laughter. “I never expected... I never thought I'd see that!” she laughs again. I huff at this but my anger is short lived as the answer that should have been obvious comes to me. I grab my now flowing wisp like mane and pull it towards my eyes. The shapes start to come into focus, then I'm suddenly looking out the other side. Is it all just an illusion? It doesn't feel like one.

“You're body is reacting to the massive reach of power... you need to get used to the barrier.” Luna says and I nod. Now... what do I do with this? Having my physical state stuck like this with nothing to kill or animate, means I'm going to be standing out a lot for a very long time.

“Yes, that and I need to somehow vent my energy without committing genocide.” I say with a sigh and Luna stares at me.

“Exactly... have you ever simply put the energy back where it came from?” Luna asks and I blink.

“Back? It's an endless well of darkness that's constantly spilling over. Pouring energy back into the well simply causes it to come back out at the same time because it's already overfull.” I say stating the obvious. She smiles at me. I don't like it when she smiles at me.

“Have you ever actually tried?” Luna asks and I blink.

“No... it always seemed a pointless gesture.” I say before pulling at the energy in my body and directing it at the hole in myself. It passes through the barrier without issue and is simply gone. “What in the!? How does that even work!?” I demand, the blatant defiance of logic staring my right in my face. I feel like I've been slapped.

“Think of it less like an endless well and more like an endless ocean. Your physical body is as a ship upon it it, and it is empowered by the water itself when it is taken aboard. However, although the endless ocean is the greater portion of your being, the ship is all that can act upon the physical world, and to interact with it your greater self needs to be brought into the vessel that is your body.” Luna explain and I blink a bit to sort out that analogy.

“Does this analogy suit you as well?” I ask and she nods.

“Yes, however it should go without saying that my own ship is larger. To a mortal being the well analogy is accurate, and to you it was appropriate in the past. However as you grew older, and used your gifts more and more the well grew in size and scope. The constant use, near endless use, made a well into a lake, then from a lake it grew into an ocean. What started as a small connection inside you grew into the largest part of your being.” Luna explains and I sigh again.

“So is that a god?” I ask. “A thing of massive energy with a physical vessel?”

“That's... a part of a god. Not the whole. There is more to the both of us.” Luna says and I sigh. “However...”

“However?” I ask egging her on.

“You haven't been an Alicorn for long. Your connections are half formed. To go back to the explanation of whom is connected to where, your connection could very well be half formed. I've... helped it along as you slept however, so it's strong but still only half formed.” Luna tells me and I blink rapidly.

“So... let me get this straight, I was somehow forming a connection to another dimension without my actually knowing. This connection was forcibly pulling me towards it's source while I was in Elysium and it made me feel like I was being torn to pieces. Have I gotten it right?” I ask and Luna nods. “So now that this connection is formed I can in fact go to Elysium without issue?”

“Yes, although you will strain yourself if you do not go to the source of the link first. Yet it will also make travel easier as from the source you can easily travel anywhere. No complicated spells, no rituals or portals, Once you're old enough at least.” Luna says and I blink.

“Is a hundred and seventy years not old enough?” I ask incredulously.

“A hundred years is, yes. But you're only chronologically that age. Physically you're not even ten, and you've only been truly immortal for a few days.” Luna tells me.

“Yes, I don't see a problem here...” I say and Luna sighs.

“Have you mapped out the ways from reality to reality? Do you know how to walk the paths of infinite and not get lost?” Luna asks and I shake my head.

“I need a guide to find my way around in the entropy of existence between places. Last time I simply left my body behind and used my still beating heart as a way back, I used the... connection to my family to find them in Elysium. If I go without an anchor then I'm irretrievably lost with only that one place as a guide.” I note out loud and Luna nods.

“Yes, normally. However, I can find you, and if I can find you and can bring you home.” Luna says and there's something in her tone I can't quite identify. I feel out with my spiritual senses and I detect something. A strong bond.

“Or I can use Bones as a link back.” I say with a grin and Luna blinks rapidly.

“That'll work too.”She admits and my grin widens. “You do realize that when you arrive there you'll likely have a different physical form right?” she asks and I nod.

“Yes, it's probably a spirit realm. Although the flesh may intrude, the spirit is present to the point of being physical.” I say and she nods. If she tries anything while I'm gone then I'm going on a rampage. “Alright, here I go.” I state and I close my eyes and press myself up and out of my own flesh.

I stand up comfortably, once again a being of smoke and thought. I feel several light tethers in this world and a few shockingly strong ones. One of concern and trust leads away and downwards... it feels innocent. Rain-Drop. Another strong one is burning loyalty to an insane degree tempered only by love. It's Bones. That caught me off guard.

There's one to Luna too. It's... she... she really cares. She honestly, truly cares. I don't... I don't even know how anything could fake this. This is the ultimate expression of the soul, you can't lie in this state. I don't even think it's possible...

I tear my focus away from the threads of emotion. I focus on the big one, the braided rope thicker than most legs. It's more than a connection. It's part of me, a two way link. I focus on the link and command it to take me.

“Whoa!” I half shout, stumbling backwards as I find my eyes covered with black cloth and myself suddenly on two legs instead of four. The backs of my ankles hit stone and my legs give out from under me. I'm suddenly sitting on an all too soft rock. This is far too comfortable to be right. Why am I wearing such a ridiculous hood anyways? I grab onto it and sweep it back. The bright light is intense but it doesn't hurt me.

I'm in human form again and clad in soft black robes. With an exaggerated hood that now hangs behind my head. I'm on a green plateau with a few moss covered grey boulders. Below is a large forest with a heft breeze shaking the leaves and massive mountain just behind. I look behind me and see another huge mountain. “So... my spiritual plane is a valley... I honestly expected more in the way of graves and corpses and such.” I mutter still looking around. Maybe there's some zombies or something that will make sense.

“Am I really in a paradise of my own?” I ask standing up and walking around. Everything feels so... perfect. I'm not standing on grass but a field of clovers, I'm passing by natural patches of wild berries and root vegetables. Mix in some shelter and any fool could survive here for years if necessary. Then I look up, and I see the city where the sky should be, and the mountains of theirs that connect to the ones near me. It's so far that I can't even see the people, I can only vaguely make out the buildings. Yet even from here I can tell it's clean and well maintained.

“What the hell? Where am I?”

Author's Note

So here's the latest one. To those questioning things I am borrowing names from D&D mythology for the alternate heavens. Elysium is a dimension of peace and self-expression, The Seven Mounting Heavens is a place of Law and Goodness where justice is a pure and truly good concept. Arvandor is a place of art and music where the sun never rises, but it's a warm bright night and the plants are more then content off of moonlight and starlight.

And before anyone thinks that the divination spells was just something I pulled right out of my rear to justify Luna's treatment of Charon. No, it's not. It's a portent of things to come, but how will it come? Will a scrying sensor show up the moment Charon speaks of his past? Will a group of assassins simply emerge into the castle and hunt him down? Or will something else happen?

Acceptance

“So am I on some kind of folded world?” I ask out loud not expecting an answer. This is what I'm connected to? What does it mean? I need answers and having someone tell me is the easiest way to get them. So to the city then, now how do I get there?

Wait a moment, Gods are supposed to be at their most powerful at their home dimension... I'm supposedly a half-formed god or a demi-god or whatever. So may as well try. I crouch down as I stare intently at the city up above and I jump upwards fully intending to land on the ceiling.

I shoot upwards like a bullet, the air is folding in front of me and seconds later I'm at the level where the mountains meet. I blink in shock at the sheer scope of this world. I'm no longer moving as I seem to be reoriented by the gravity. I'm tilting to the side as I take in the two opposites. The half I jumped off is a massive untamed wilderness, and the only thing it has in common with the opposite half are the matching mountains which are holding one another up, or down.

The one I'm now falling feet first towards is a mass of plains with numerous cities and lakes doting the landscape. I can see orchards and farms all over the place and it's all in neat rows and in a sort of order that just... fits. The city is approaching fast and I ready myself to land.

“Whoa there lad!” An older voice says and I whirl around and realize I landed right in front of a dwarf. I turn and find I have to correct myself. An ancient dwarf pulling a cart full of weapons and armour at that. “Nice o' you to drop in, but ahm in a bit of a hurry.” he says and I step out of the way and he just rumbles down the cobblestone path. I shrug and decide to get some answers.

“Excuse me sir. Could you tell me what this place is? I've... rather stumbled onto this plane.” I tell him as I jog to catch up. He shoots me a sideways look and shakes his head.

“Wizards... bloomin' reckless the lot o' ya. I take it ya're one of those devil may care black robes from Krynn are ya lad?” he asks and I shake my head.

“Never heard of Krynn, is it nice there?” I ask and he shrugs.

“Never been boyo. This be Bytopia, the land o' the restless. If ya ain't gettin dragged to the fire, and ya can't sit still this be yer future home. Ya can work and rest and party on Dothian here, or ya can explore and adventure all about Shurrock with the wild beasties and poke yer nose into all sorts o' trouble.” he tells me as I keep up with ease. “So what brought ya here laddie?”

“I uhm... I've been going through a lot in the last couple days. I just sort of landed here, although I did visit family in Elysium.” I say knowing that the family bit will easily win almost any dwarf over. Hey these people are so predictable that when you've met one, you've met the whole race.

“Good on ya lad. Never turn ya back on clan.” he says grinning to me. I grin back, this is so easy. As a dwarf this man is impossibly reliable, honest to an almost self destructive point, and loves nothing more than a cold mug of ale after a hard day's work. The women don't have beards. That's the only difference. Unless you... nevermind.

“So where are the weapons due?” I ask trying to be friendly. If I'm attached to this world it's best if the people aren't forming pitchfork and torch mobs to hunt after me.

“There's a newly formed group out to hunt for trouble in Shurrock. I'm getting them some gear so they don't come back mauled to bits.” he says and I nod. “It's a rudden shame really, 'parently there's some huge honcho necromancer that young-uns like to go after to prove themselves. I've seen a lot of stupid kids show up here because they reached too far too fast.” he says with a grunt. Oh shit. This went from a potential good thing, to something very bad very fast.

“By the way lad, on the topic of a Necromancer without a name what's yours?” he asks and I cheer internally.

“Charon. A pleasure.” I say offering both of my hands to him and he stops the cart without any issue. Only this dwarf's face and hair suggests age, his body is at it's peak. He grabs them both and vigorously pumps them up and down one time.

“Torgen! The honour is mine good wizard, not many of your kind know how to properly shake a dwarf's hands.” he says with a huge smile.

“The left hand belongs to the shield, if I offer it then I am unprotected and any lies may be seen. The right holds the axe, if I give that hand it means that there is no chance for my attack and I mean no harm.” I say and he chuckles.

“Very good! Where did you learn this? Where you raised by a clan?” he asks grabbing only one handle on the cart, so I grab the other. It moves with surprising ease, I guess it's just well built.

“No, I saw other dwarves greeting each other like that, so when I did it I instantly made friends and they explained it to me. I was a bit younger at the time though.” I say comfortably, and he laughs so hard I think he's about to trip.

“You're a rare one boyo! Just when did ya do this!?” he asks with a huge grin.

“I was nineteen at the time. The next morning I ended up with my first hangover.” I say and he chuckles. “Still I made a lot of good friends that day.”

“Well done lad. A friend with a dwarf, is a friend with a clan.” he says with an approving tone. It seems like I've made an ally.

“Thank you. By the way, think these kids would mind me tagging along? I could use some excitement.” I say and he chuckles.

“Certainly boyo, I was thinking of joining them meself. Do ye have much combat experience?” he asks and I cannot keep the smile off my face.

“Plenty.” I say simply and he chuckles at the one word answer.

“Great, they're just this way lad.” he says and we turn a corner, it takes a lot of skill not to stumble and fall but I manage, barely. “Careful boyo.” he says and I snort good naturedly.

“Didn't expect the turn.” I say simply and as we enter a large open area between the buildings Torgen skids to a stop, with myself matching his pace.

“There you are! What took you, I expected you at dawn!” a male voice calls out and a man a touch taller than me walks out and raises an eyebrow at my presence. I feel... something brush against me... it... it reminds me of Luna, Celestia and Cadance all at once.

“A man of the gods I see.” I state calmly. “Call me Charon.” I hold my hand out to him.

“Augustus, I'm a paladin. How could you tell?” he asks and just as I open my mouth I'm interrupted.

“What's a paladin?” Luna asks and I turn to face her and my jaw drops. She's ravishing. I stare in wonder as the petite elvish woman in a gown of stars walks over calmly. She has an olive complexion and dark blue hair in elegant curls that drape around her form. The black crown with the moon upon it is calmly on her forehead and I... I can't say anything. I'm completely lost for words.

“What do you mean what's a paladin!?” Luckily, Augustus seems to have a lot to say. “A paladin is a holy warrior of a higher call! We are bound to greater moralities than the common man and we strive endlessly, unrelentingly to a better world! We are knights of a the highest calibre who answer to the gods and the people! Not foolish corrupt lords and kings! Who are you to dare to ask such an insulting question!?”

“It was actually a joke from another world. A question so idiotic that it can only be an attempt at humour, or a sign that the questioner has taken serious head trauma.” Luna says calmly and Augustus calms down and runs a hand through his short brown hair. “As to who I am... let's just say that my sister and I have sponsored a few paladins ourselves from time to time.”

Someone I haven't spotted just dropped something, also the silence is amazing. It really brings out the rustling of the leaves and the birdsong. Torgen and Augustus are know kneeling to her. He grabs my arm. “Git, down boy or ya'll piss 'er off!”

“She's more patient than that.” I note wryly and I see her smile. I roll my eyes at this. Torgen looks up at me, shocked at that statement. “How long will it take you to set everything up before the... quest? Excursion? Whatever you want to call it?” I ask and he blinks before getting it.

“An hour or so, gotta make sure all the kiddies know what they're doing.” he says and I nod.

“Can we... can we talk somewhere private?” I ask and she nods. After she finishes nodding a hole in reality opens up, and I can see into the interior of a castle with dark blue and white furnishings. “That'll do... I guess.” I say and follow her through the portal. “If I'm not back in time head out without me. No sense you loosing out because of my... personal problems.” I say and Torgen nods.

I step through the portal with ease and for a moment I feel three places at once. I feel Shurrock, my body back in Equestria and I feel my consciousness and soul here. “Are you alright?” Luna asks, as I stagger for a moment before I nod then shake my head.

“Just... I've never been in three places before... or... am I in three places?” I ask and she tilts her head from side to side. She looks hopeful, but guarded.

“You're connection to your home plane is now acknowledged. Although I must admit, I did not expect Dothian. Is there a mischievous side you're hiding?” she asks and I shake my head.

“I woke up on Shurrock, I travelled to Dothian to get answers from whoever was in that city.” I say and she nods.

“So you won't be dealing with much in the way of gnomes then. Pity, they can be quite funny in small doses.” she says comfortably as she walks to a small couch and sits down. I follow, still a little nervous.

“Yes, but without a break you have to stop yourself from strangling them.” I note and she snorts. “Listen... mother I... I'm...” I start to say but the words keep choking. Why is it so hard just to talk? “I'm sorry, you didn't deserve what I've been putting you through.” I say and I can't even look at her. This is... almost painful. Yet... cleansing I guess. She starts to talk but I put a hand up. “Please just... let me get this all out. It's harder than I expected.”

“Go ahead.” She says and I nod.

“I won't... I can't stop being paranoid so quickly. I don't really remember how. I've lived in endless desperation for so long, that I can barely remember a time when I wasn't living like that. I want to give you what you want but, I'm going to screw up. Often and hard. It's going to be a long time before I'm not a walking nightmare to a normal person. It's going to be a long time before my first reaction to a crowd isn't to fill the room with necrotic energy. I have to stop myself, and consider almost every moment and encounter, or my basic reactions would have emptied the castle by now.”

“To put things mildly, I'm a monster, and I know it. I'm a monster with the strength of a god, and so uncomfortable with society and people that I may very well be insane. I don't think it's normal or even sane for something to need to think hard on how to react around it's own race without killing them.” I finish at length and there's a silence in the room. I can vaguely hear music in the distance.

I stiffen as a pair of arms wrap around me, and I force myself to relax and sink into it. “Maybe, maybe you are a monster. But, I believe you can be something more. We all change, and we all grow into different things. You can still grow and have an almost unique opportunity to do so.” she says and I nod. At a whim I will myself to shrink down into a childlike form. A moment later I'm sitting in her lap and snuggled into her arms.

“We've both made mistakes. I should have explained things earlier, it's just... you're a veritable whirlwind. Shall we put them behind us?” She asks stroking my hair gently and it takes a bit for the words to sink in.

“I'd like that... but you must understand. It's still going to be a fairly rocky path.” I tell her and she nods as she runs her fingers through my hair.

“It feels so neat to have fingers to run through your hair, we must do this more often.” she says and I can feel the smile in her tone. “And yes, I understand that the road will be hard. Yet, Canterlot was not built in a day. In the end, there are two ways for something to change. You have changed quickly in response to literally the world changing. You may... have fought a little more... effectively than most, but anypony would have fought just as fervently to have things keep making sense. You are indeed more frightening than most, and much more dangerous than most. Yet, you are either very sane, or very patient. Perhaps both.” she says and I look up in surprise at the vote of confidence. I also blush as I remember that I'm sitting on the lap of a very beautiful woman.

“Something wrong?” Luna asks and I cough into my fist.

“Well... as a pony I... I didn't really know what the standards of... beauty are and now that I... can see you in something I know more about... you're... you are... sorry.” I say nervously.

“I'm sorry? Sorry about what?” Luna asks in a teasing tone.

“That's not It I was... apologizing because... well you're very beautiful and... well... sorry.” I say and she giggles.

“It's probably a good thing that neither Cadance or Celestia are here, we'd never hear the end of this.” Luna remarks and now I'm confused.

“Of what? That I'm realizing that you're attractive since I'm not seeing a horse when I look at you?” I say dryly and she freezes. Did I just insult her, no wait. She's laughing. “Well excuse me for not knowing the pony standards of beauty!”

“So you prefer elves?” Luna asks and I open my mouth to answer before closing it.

“I'm not taking that bait.” I say simply and she smiles at me and gives me a gentle squeeze.

“Do you have any plans I should be aware of?” Luna asks after we sit in silence for a bit.

“Well... that depends on a few things.” I begin and she raises a curious eyebrow. “Is my body resting? Does leaving it behind count as sleeping?”

“It does, your body will treat this like a lucid dream.” Luna says and I grin.

“Then this will be my vent. There are two realms that I appear as an adult in. One that outside of the few small places are peace is a wild untamed place that I must guess is dangerous right?” I begin to explain then ask and she nods. “Then it will be where I relax.” I say and she sighs and shakes her head.

“Are you asking permission or just telling me?” Luna asks and I tilt my head from side to side.

“Maybe a little of both. I don't really know myself.” I admit and she just smiles. Then she frowns, uh oh.

“I couldn't help but notice your kneejerk reaction to my asking if you like elves. Do you have problems with them?” Luna asks and I sigh. Can I phrase this politely? Probably not.

“I've never had a good encounter with elves. Even the ones that didn't follow human bounties still treated me like dirt and were even more frustrating. If people came after me for greed or revenge, fine! In fact, those are great reasons to get in a fight, when you stand to gain something or when you are trying to honour something else. But elves? Nothing but purest arrogance.” I say and Luna looks perturbed.

“It can't be that bad.” She says and I nod.

“It is but, not for the reasons most assume. I can take arrogance... when it's deserved. It will annoy me yes but it won't really anger me. Elves seem to be under the delusion that living longer means you're better. No, it does not. It's what you do with your life. They act like they're the best species when every single younger species that isn't a roving clan of savages has beaten them in wars, rivalled them in the arts and generally spread further and more easily than any species of elf.” I explain and Luna nods sadly.

“Yes that... is a weakness of the species. No real ambition, but a lot of pride.” Luna admits and I nod. “So, any other plans that you think may be relevant?”

“I... have to do something about the changelings. My head was still partially in scare tactics and 'let's see if I can horrify an army' sort of state.” I say and she gives me a reprimanding look.

“And why would you be in that mental state?” Luna asks pointedly and I look up at her.

“Because I was facing an army. One of the best ways of beating a huge amount of enemies is convincing them that you can.” I say with a smirk and Luna shakes her head at this. She looks amused at least. “Hey, it works.”

“I'm not saying it doesn't. It's just that such methods are rather harsh.” Luna states and I shrug.

“When you're trying to survive morality has little to do with it.” I say with a frown.

“True enough however, you're not just trying to survive. Are you?” Luna asks and I shake my head. “So what was this about the changelings?” she asks and I scratch the back of my neck and accidentally brush against her... oh this is awkward. Maybe I should get out of the beautiful woman's lap? Nah, it's too comfy.

“I used psychological tactics against their leader. She seemed to partially break down, mentioned something about no one ever loving a changeling... any idea what that was about?” I ask and Luna blinks and sighs dejectedly.

“It's a tragic story really. She's actually a distant relation to Cadance, cousins actually.” Luna says and I blink. “Chrysalis is both an immortal and a cousin to Cadance. When Cadance ascended and she didn't, she grew jealous. She began dabbling in dangerous magics, and they backfired. She got what she wanted, at the price of what she took for granted.” Luna says and I think.

“She gained immortality and freedom from mortal needs, in exchange for becoming a monster.” I guess and she nods. “That does explain why my necromancy could only weaken her... and why she seemed to go through a small emotional breakdown as I wiped out her minions.” I muse a touch of guilt hitting me as I realize I basically destroyed her family. Talk about familiar territory.

“She doesn't need pity though. She's had numerous chances to turn back, but she refused every time. No pony knows why, but she choose to be a monster repeatedly.” Luna says and I sigh at this.

“This doesn't make much sense to me. Every time there was a chance to get away I at least looked at it. I may have had a very, very hard time with the most recent one but that's only because all the others were traps.” I say and Luna rolls her eyes. “Hey, better safe than sorry.” I say and she nods.

“On the topic of dangers, don't you have a 'play date' to get to?” Luna asks putting up her fingers to quote the words play date.

“Yes I... I suppose I do...” I say, I'm a little reluctant to get up actually. So instead I turn and hug her closer. “Sorry I... I'm sorry for being a wretched fool.” I say and she gently kisses me on the forehead.

“We all make mistakes, some bigger than others, but in the end even gods make them.” Luna says simply before I get up and stretch upwards and back into a fully grown form.

“Be honest... why are you doing all this for me? Why have you chosen to take me into your home and... well into your heart? I can't figure it out.” I say and she just smiles at me.

“My dear colt.” she says standing up and hugging me. “We all want to be loved at some level. We all need a home and family. When I first saw you in that hospital bed broken and injured, I saw myself when I was a filly lying injured before my sister came to comfort me. Yet, nopony was coming for you. Even then something had to be done.” she said and I blink at this. Is this really nothing but pity again?

“Then we entered your mind. We haven't seen such things in Equestria for millenia, a throwback to the darkest parts of our history. No one deserves such a life. You deserved better, my worst enemy would deserve better. So I've done what I can to give it to you. Actually loving you as my son wasn't... intentional, but it's not something I regret.” she tells me and I can't help but smile.

“Thanks... I... really thanks.” I said a little shyly. I don't really know what else to do or say here. I'm completely out of my depth with emotional matters.

“Before you go out to 'play'. What do you plan on doing if you run into another god by accident?” Luna asks and I blink. I hadn't thought of that.

“I... uhm... I'll think of something.” I say with a shrug.

“And if that doesn't work?” Luna asks pointedly.

“I'll make something up?” I reply, no really. I have no plan and unless I know which god ahead of time, I can't make a plan outside of be polite.

“If that fails?” Luna prompts with a slight smile.

“I'll wing it.” I say grinning despite myself.

“After that?” she asks with a much wider smile now.

“I'll cross that bridge when I get to it.” I say getting honestly amused by this.

“And if all that doesn't work?” Luna requests as she looks like she's holding back a laugh.

“I'll put my head between my knees and kiss my ass goodbye.” I say wryly and she starts laughing but is trying to stop herself.

“I... oh my goodness! I'm sorry it's just... it's not funny but it is!” Luna says shaking as she tries to stifle the giggles.

“And on that high note I should be going now. I do after all have a 'play date'.” I tell her with a bow, I also make a point to flex my fingers to highlight the word. She nods still trying to stifle the giggles.

“You have a couple of hours to play, then we have lunch.” Luna says and I nod. “Also, don't always think you'll have endless free time. When your horn heals I'm going to be enrolling you in school. You need to socialize beyond the palace and it would do well for the ponies of the outside world to learn of you more.” Luna tells me and I sigh.

“Why am I already dreading this?” I ask plainly and she smiles beautifully at me.

“Relax, it's just a group of foals being taught be a more experienced pony. Nothing to dread.” Luna tells me, I don't believe her. There must be something more to kick up this feeling of dread I'm getting.

Whatever, I'll worry about it later. I have just shy of a month if I'm remembering things right. “Alright... anyways I should get going now. I told them to leave without me if I'm late.” I say and she nods. I feel the huge rope like connection from myself to Shurrok, and I will a portal to open in front of me. The next moment I'm facing a hole in the world to the plateau I found myself on earlier. I turn and give Luna a smile and a wave, might as well be friendly right? That is what you do when on good terms isn't it? I step through and it closes behind me.

“Remember! Back by lunch!” Luna calls just before it closes, I nod before focusing on the city above me on Dothian. I try and picture myself there and will such a mental image to be. I close my eyes and focus hard... come on, come on... nothing's happening.

“Lad.” someone says and I feel a gauntletted hand on my side. I jerk away and call up an orb of pure death to my hand as I brace myself for a slash.

“Oh! Sorry, that... teleport was a little bit more... subtle than I'm used to.” I say crushing the death orb in my hand.

“Think not of it lad. Ye didn't hurt me, so nothing to apologize for.” Torgen says and I look around to see a well armed group of adventurers ready to set out. I'm actually a little giddy. They don't want to kill me, and I'm about to see some action. Nice.

“So... that was necromancy...” Someone says and I turn to see a brown haired man with a prominent chin. He's in leather armour and has a bandoleer of daggers.

“Yes, I'm a natural at it.” I say with a smile and his eyes narrow at me.

“So... do you have a name?” He asks reaching for something behind his back. Its... enchanted, but the case is trying to hide that fact.

“Charon.” I say simply, and the same hand comes back out empty as he gladly grabs the hand I offered. All the tension just fled his demeanour...

“James Ricardo. Trap handler, stealth expert and athlete.” he says with a cheery smile.

“Charon. Necromancer, budding elemental mage and dimensional traveller.” I answer back returning his smile. I think this is someone I've killed before. How... awkward.

Author's Note

Sorry about the wait on this one. I went to upgrade my computer and the data wouldn't transfer to the new hardrive without a fight. Still I ended up getting 944 more gigabytes of memory and a free upgrade from Windows XP to 7. So not all bad I guess.

Hunting and Hatching

Did you know that time is completely insane in the spiritual realms? Because I didn't. It was practically evening a few moments ago and now... “So how does this work?” I ask looking up at the bright noon sky. Actually... now that I think about it just where the hell is the sun or moon? They're both clearly giving light but I can't find either. I mean, unless that portal led to a vastly different part of Shurrok... there is a river nearby after all and there wasn't one in sight of my valley or the city.

“Different parts o' the realm are in different parts o' the day at different times. The portal we walked through leads to a darker part of Shurrok, the really big beasties are here.” Torgen tells me and I blink and nod. That makes sense I guess. Still doesn't explain the lack of sun and moon though. I lean in to whisper to him.

“If the really big beasts are here then why are we taking the newbies with us?” I ask him and he grins.

“We're all already dead here, so we cannea die twice. It's also what all the kiddies want to try... though... right... ye are still alive...” Torgen begins to explain before trailing off and watching me with horror. “Oh shite...”

“Relax, I used astral projection to get here. If things get really bad I'll zip back to my body to get out of trouble.” I reassure him and he nods, then he frowns.

“If this be just yer soul then what does yer body look like?” He asks and I chuckle ruefully. “Ye ain't even human are ya lad?”

“I am, I mostly look like this but with different clothes.” I say. Well I was human and... I think this is what I looked like once. Granted I rarely if ever got such a nice robe. What is this? Some sort of silk and felt hybrid? Very nice. “By the way what kind of beasts are we talking about? Dire wolves? Giant snakes? Elementals?”

“Wyverns and Dino's, big beasties that are all to happy to line up for pain.” Torgen tells me and I can't help but grin. He then looks pensive. “Also lad... ye've been ignorin' the question as to how ye know a goddess so closely as to have a personal chat with the lass.”

“Well... it's kind of awkward really...” I say my mind wondering just how I can spin this so that it looks. “You see... my first real multi reality trip and I... tripped up and basically landed right next to her castle, and I landed badly.” I say, alright. I have to say nothing but the truth, because the paladin may or may not be able to sniff such a lie out, and is definitely paying attention now. But, they may go nuts if they learn everything... so half truths it is!

“Did she take pity on you and nurse you back to health?” Augustus asks and I sort of shrug.

“Not entirely. I was able to use a technique that rebuilt my body... but it rebuilt my body into something local and... there wasn't enough for me to get an adult body.” I say awkwardly making this sound like a semi-painful confession from a well-balanced and trusting man.

“Are you trying to tell us that, that goddess is a relation to you?” James asks carefully.

“It's been embarrassing. I'm used to being a powerful mage you know? Yet, I'm a child again and a stranger in a strange land, meaning that I do in fact Need the schooling given to little children so I don't accidentally start a blood feud.” I say and there's some general chuckling from the other three men.

“You know, sitting at the right hand of a goddess is a prestigious and honourable position in life. Many crusade for such a chance.” Augustus tells me and I sigh.

“Some do, but I did not look for it.” I tell him and I can tell he's rolling his eyes under his helmet. Yes helmet. A damn bucket helmet...

Have I mentioned that those kind of helmets are stupid before? Probably, mostly because it limits the mobility of the head and the line of sight to an extreme degree. Pounding on it will make you feel like a you're inside a ringing church bell and if something gets in, (easier then most would think) it is very damn hard to get it out again without taking off the whole helmet. It also impairs hearing and weighs far too much to be practical. It also looks stupid, and makes your voice echo weirdly.

“Hey Charon, have you ever heard of a land called Tir'Aegwin?” James asks and I blink and nod.

“So tell me something... and be honest. Are you the nameless necromancer that killed me?” he demands in a dark tone and everyone stops. Augustus is focusing, this could be bad.

“I clearly have a name. Who is this guy anyways, what kind of monster is this being?” I ask completely avoiding the question. The paladin relaxes, good.

“He's a soul eater. Some of the people that kill him simply end up gone. Their souls don't stay around for a final rite...” he says and I blink. A soul eater? They honestly thought that? Nasty...

“Hunh... that is nasty. So you can't contact them from the afterlife?” I ask wondering where such a nasty rumour started. Was it because of my soul magic?

“No... you see the Great King Edmund Leonidas the First started a tradition where one could have a shrine to their ancestors and lost loved ones in the home. What most outsiders to Tir'Aegwin don't know, is that they can be used to speak to one's ancestors if they need something from the living. Yet, everyone who went up against the necromancer was silent. No matter what plans they had, no matter how much they would swear to say their final farewells from beyond the grave... nothing.” James explains and I blink. That kind of makes sense, often the spirit of an enemy will stick around me just to make my life miserable. I learned to exorcize them pretty quickly, it forces them into the afterlife so I guess... it would seem like I'd destroyed the soul... oh joy.

“Ye hafta wonder just what it takes to turn anything into that kinda brute.” Torgen muses and James sighs.

“Look, Charon. Sorry for being paranoid... it's just that... I died recently and it was by this necromancer. I'm counting my blessings that I'm not eaten by him... and mourning my friends who were.” James says looking upwards with a sigh. He looks beaten.

“Surely the gods would intervene with such an unfathomable creature.” Augustus says and I have to hold back a protest. This is getting stupid I never ate a soul! I just forced ghosts to pass on for pities sake.

“They have.” James states and my jaw drops. Since when? I sure as hell didn't notice anything divine after me. That is if you don't count the self righteous servants of the gods. “I know right?” James asks me, clearly he's misinterpreting the jaw drop. “Just blows my mind that he's survived even the wrath of the gods.”

“When did he do this? What kind of wrath are we talking about here?” I ask genuinely curious. Since when did I have the gods on me trail? Or... is this someone's self-delusion or a cult spirit?

“I was a child when it happened. He passed nearby my hometown, and just before he was out of sight a massive storm kicked up and the sky tried to smite him with lightning. I watched the whole thing from the top of a tree as the earth, wind, rain and sky did everything they could to kill him.” he says and I think trying to remember this... oh wait. That did happen.

“Okay... but I've also heard of Druid circles doing the same.” I tell him with a slight shrug. “Also if he knew the slightest thing about teleportation he could have gotten out of it easily.” I say refusing to admit I don't know much about teleporting. Also I got away from that by a temporary full body shift into the aether and running.

“True enough lad, some druids can do such a thing... but not many.” Torgen says playing peacemaker again. “Now lets get us to a fight.” he says and we all follow the elderly dwarf through a small cave and onto a plateau overlooking a dense jungle with massive birds flying in the distance.

“Well that was a shift! What next? Are we going to paddle down a river and end up in a desert?” I ask taking a moment to consider the hot and steamy air. Torgen just chuckles at this.

“It's the mountains boy! They keep different places separate, a proper tunnel can lead ye anywhere.” Torgen says and I whistle in appreciation. That's just interesting. “Well come on lads, them great lizards won't up and kill themselves.” he says leading us down a narrow path into the valley below. Four minutes later the trek has slowed to a painstaking crawl as the massive ferns and vines have to be hacked at to get any sort of movement.

“What in the?” Augustus asks about ten minutes later, as his latest cut reveals a straight path of dead and withered ferns and vines that crumble at the lightest touch. He looks at me.

“The necromancer killed something! What a shock!” I say with a smile and a nod. The paladin just shakes his head at this.

“Good on you boyo, but... ye may have attracted some attention.” Torgen notes and I snort.

“Isn't that why we're here? Besides I know I ticked something off.” I say with a grin and I see his eyes narrow.

“Ticked off what?” he asks and I shrug.

“I dunno. It got nicked by the death energy and is now hiding to the left side of the path. It's very big though.” I say and everyone turns.

“Where exactly?” James asks and I point. It's not too far off but it's being patient, which is odd in an animal.

“Cut a path, it's time for some action.” Augustus says and I sweep my arm and force out a small amount of death energy. Barely enough to kill bugs but it withers all the plans and vines, it also hurts the creature if the massive squawk is anything to go by.

“Wyvern. The ones here have feathers that blend in with the forest. A lucky find.” Torgen notes and quickly adjusts his grip on his axe as he marches towards where the creature is trying to hide.

“Well, it seems time to introduce ourselves gentlemen.” James notes matching Torgen's stride easily.

“It would be rude not to.” Augustus notes just behind the two.

“Indeed, we are guests after all. Best not to be rude.” I note keeping all three ahead of me. I do make a point of being more behind Torgen than anyone else though. If I need to get a shot off then it's best to not have someone tall in the way. Then... it steps out. How do I describe this thing? The love child of a green dragon and a pigeon?

It's like a dragon without forelimbs and a horribly spiked tail, probably poisonous. It's using it's wings for balance and is half-snarling, half-squawking. It's also covered in bright green feathers that blend into the jungle behind it.

“I must admit, this is the first I've seen with feathers.” Augustus states as the monster starts to pace, it's trying to choose when to pounce and on who.

“Anything to watch out for? I've faced dragons once or twice and they're always a right pain.” I say and Torgen chuckles in his throat.

“It's mostly just a beast. So don't expect spellcasting or for it to talk to you. But it does breath fire, flies fast and the tail is toxic.” Augustus tells me and I nod, not as bad as a full on dragon but it is a nasty bag of tricks.

“Any spell resistance?” I ask and James hums to himself.

“Not usually, but try something indirect just to be safe.” he suggests and I nod. I send out a feel for death and I unsurprisingly get the plants. So I stoke the death energy still hanging in them and take control of the dry dead tinder. It quickly moves to my will and I clench my fist signalling it all to muzzle the wyvern.

“Go for it! I'll keep it tied up!” I shout and all three of them charge at the beast. It breaks away from trying to break the muzzle in order to quickly sweep it's tail around at all three. James flips over it, Augustus dives out of the way and it just flies over Torgen's head. The dwarf laughs like a madman and quickly cuts into the back of the beasts left foot before stabbing upwards with the small spearhead on the top of his axe to poke a nice sized hole in the beast.

“First blood Torgen!” I call out and the dwarf laughs in response. The wyvern is starting to breath fire to try and burn the leaves I'm tying it up with meaning I have to use more. If only I had some bones or something... I feel out around me to look for some and all I can find are some animal bones deep underground. Too far away to be used with any speed. Time to get creative then.

As Augustus slashes at it's wings and James starts climbing onto the monster's back, I take the rest of the dead leaves and wrap them around the upper neck of the wyvern and try squeezing. I don't get very far with it. They're too soft to stop this monster's breathing. The beast shakes James off but he lands safely. I take that moment to wrench the bundle of leaves to the side and not let them separate. The monster dragged along for the ride finds it's head smashed against a boulder. A split second later James has sprinted up to it and stabs it in the eye.

The wyvern roars in agony and breaks the muzzle as it spits out a huge column of flame. James has wisely backed off and is staring in wonder at the green base of the fire. “Watch it lad!” Torgen shoutes jumping between him and the tail, deflecting it masterfully with his shield as Augustus charges in holding his sword with two hands to stab through the huge neck and pull downwards. Blood and fire spill out cauterizing the wound and causing the beast immense pain.

The monster is still thrashing but, the neck is almost completely severed. It has only minutes at best though as the blood flow to the brain is gone and only the spine is holding the head up. Torgen rushes up to the last bit of bone and skin and quickly hacks it apart. The beast flails one last time and is still.

“Well now... that went much better than expected lads.” Torgen admits as he takes off his helmet and wipes his brow. “We best get a move on, a fight like that'll bring in a whole army worth o' scavengers.” he notes and I can tell he's right. In the distance of our new clearing there's some scratching and movement in the undergrowth.

“You're not kidding are you? We need to either get back to Dothian now or get as far away from the body as possible.” I note as small... I don't know what... wingless birds? Come out of the undergrowth in packs. They all have very sharp teeth and are moving around quickly.

“Aye, those little runts be the biggest problem here. They hunt smart and move fast.” Torgen acknowledges and I nod.

“I'll try to open a big enough portal for the corpse. You three see if you can drag it through.” I say and focus on my connection, the portal opens to the valley opposite of the city.

“That's still Shurrok lad!” Torgen tells me and I press upwards with my mind. The portal shoots upwards until it's facing downwards on the towns square. “That'll do! Okay boys! Heave!” he shouts and all three of them start pushing the corpse through the portal. At the halfway point it simply falls through and lands in the square. They jump in after it. “Come on lad!” He shouts and I look around quickly.

“Let me grab the head!” I shout and quickly dash to the massive body part and quickly grab it by the feathers. The little bird things are so close I can see the hungry gleam in their eyes. With nothing else for it I launch myself towards the portal and shoot through with nearly a dozen of the little monsters directly behind me.

There's a wizzing sound as James launches all six of the daggers on his bandoleer, each one takes out a bird thing as Augustus cleaves two with one swing, and Torgen bats one away with his shield. The last three are very close so I simply let necrotic energy shoot out of my pores and it slams into the little monsters. They're dead before they land on the wyvern carcass. I bounce safely off the wing membrane and land on my feet still holding the head.

“That's a good trophy to pick up.” Torgen notes with a smile as he pulls off his helmet and runs a hand through his hair.

“Yea but... I doubt it'll go over well with where I'm living now. Who wants it?” I ask, thinking about the ponies aversion to violence, and coming to the conclusion that a severed head is something that will not get me any kind of peace in Equestria. James and Augustus both walk forwards. Seeing this Augustus steps back and takes off his helmet.

“I have plenty of trophies back home. James can have it.” he says and I hand it to the thief who looks like I just made his day with this trophy.

“I actually have to go now. Make sure nothing hostile has found my body while I'm here.” I say and I get a nod and before anyone can say anything I'm gone and back in my body.

Before I even open my eyes I stretch out luxuriously and feel something small and fuzzy tumble off. Bones spits at me. “Well excuse me for not knowing you were there.”

“So you're back? Did you have a nice time?” Luna asks and I glance over to her and cannot keep the grin off my face. “I'll take that as a yes.”

“You'd be right to. The hunt was very successful and we bagged a wyvern and a bunch of little bird monster things.” I claim and Luna nods looking a touch uncomfortable with the subject. “On a more interesting note, outside of the dwarf Torgen, my companions were my most recent murder victim and a man who kills people like me for a living.” I say comfortably and Luna just stares at me.

“How... lovely... can I assume it ended in a fight then?” She asks and I shake my head.

“Nope, actually I think they really like me. James the guy I killed, outright apologized to me.” I say and to my pleasure I see her jaw drop.

“And how did you manage that?” Luna asks and I just smile.

“That'll be my little secret.” I say impishly and she chuckles to herself. “So what time is it exactly? How close am I to the deadline of lunch?” I ask and there's a knock on the door. “Oh... that close.” I note and Luna nods as she opens the door with her magic. A servant comes in with a trolly holding both of our lunches. I breathe in but it translates to a sniff as it turns out I'm still sick. Of course I'm still sick I only left the body, I didn't heal it.

Well that explains why I'm still tired despite basically sleeping the morning away. I offered the servant a smile as she quickly went about her task and left the room. I see that privacy is the name of the day. “Hey mom?” I ask after a few minutes and I have her attention. “Could you teach me how to sense divination?” I ask and she looks a little pensive.

“It's a difficult skill to develop, well... not so much difficult as time consuming actually. It's a simple spell but you have to cast it and cast it until having it active is reactive. Until it's just something you do, like walking a certain way.” she tells me and I sigh. Of course it would be time consuming and annoying. Why wouldn't it be?

“So is that a no?” Luna asks and I shake my head.

“No, not in that way. I'm just resigning myself to being annoyed.” I say standing and rolling my shoulders. Time to get over there and eat something, the sliced fruit looks nice.

“I thought you were in a good mood?” Luna asks with a slight smile.

“I am! This is me happy! Mostly... somewhat... kinda.” I say and Luna rolls her eyes and heaves a frustrated sigh. “What is this thing called happiness? Is it something you eat?” I ask in a heavily sarcastic tone. “Come on, I'm not that bad. Just rusty, not fully ignorant.” I protest and she just smiles. I hate it when that's her whole reaction, I have no idea what it means.

I decide to put it from my mind and just eat, with a satisfying crunch which I strangely feel throughout my whole being I bite into an apple. Wait... I glance at Luna and from that stunned look she felt it too. What was that?

“Did you feel that?” Luna asks and I nod. “That was spiritual, but why a crunch?” she asks and it dawns on me.

“The changelings! They're inside egg like cocoons and changing spiritually. If one of them is cracked open then it would let out spiritual energy as well!” I say and Luna's eyes widen. She stand up clearly preparing to teleport. “I'm coming too.” I say and latch my aura onto hers before she can protest. She just gives me a stern look but teleports us both irregardless.

In an instant we're in a dungeon and the cells are full of white marble cocoons. One of them is cracked and shaking. “I think that's the first one.” I note and Luna makes a small noise of confirmation. We watch it shake around a touch until a loud cracking noise splits the air, and something very small bursts out of it. “What the?” I ask stunned looking at the tiny... it is a pony but not like any pony I've ever seen. It's pale green and could stand on the flat of my hoof no problem. Very bright and curious eyes dart around the room and a foursome of insect wings keeps it in flight. Yet what really stand out are ruffles of fur around each hoof that are the same colour as it's auburn hair and it's lion like tail with an enormous fluffy point, almost like a fan.

It flutters closer and I can now make out a tiny pair of antenna sticking out of it's hair as it smiles at us. “Hi!” the tiny creature says.

“Hello there little one, and who might you be?” Luna asks cheerfully and the tiny pony flits over to her in a blur.

“Uhm... I dunno who I am! Do you know? Why are you so different? How are there stars in your mane... wait... what're stars? What's a mane? What were we talking about?” the tiny pony asks in rapid succession and I blink at this. Okay so it's got a three second attention span... it certainly seems harmless though.

“You were telling us who you are.” I say to the small creature and it adopts a thinking pose in midair lazily drifting around until it's hanging upside down. Okay, so the little thing can focus too.

“I dunno! But hey! Why are you two so big?! Why can't I be big? I wanna be big!” the tiny creature protests. It's plenty cute, even I have to admit that but it's acting hyper every second of life. Aren't newborn beings supposed to be hungry and lethargic? Not energetic and bouncy at least.

“I dunno why you're small. But, can you come closer so I can get a good look at you?” I ask it and in an instant it's hovering right in front of my right eye. I smile at it trying to be friendly.

“Well aren't you a pretty little thing?” I ask holding my right forehoof up right under it and it lands and prances around. This thing is TINY. I quickly focus on it's aura and I'm fascinated in an instant. It's like a solid multi-faceted crystal that drinks light while reflecting it outwards in a rainbow of colours. I have no idea how I did this... but it looks like the skeletal soul that the changeling had before had collapsed in on itself, and literally became as a diamond. “Whoa...”

“What is it?” Luna asks concerned she seems a little wary of the tiny pony. I guess it's reasonable seeing as the thing is fast and our eyes would be tempting targets for something so small.

“I really did good work here. Our little friend is so different from a changeling that there's no possible chance of regression. The little cutie is also so downright innocent as to be incorruptible.” I say and Luna raises an eyebrow. “From what I can tell she might not even be able to get angry, or sad or feel fear. Everything is translating out into positive emotions, and the transfer is feeding her.” I say and Luna whistles as the tiny pony takes off and starts flying around my head.

“Hey! What are these white things?” the tiny pony asks and I turn to face the same direction.

“Those are others of your kind sweetheart. They're waiting to come out of their shells like you just did.” Luna says gently and the little one gives out a huge gasp and shoots from one to the other examining them all closely.

“Hey! This one's bigger!” she calls out and we walk over to the cell with a single cocoon. It's more than twice the size of the others. Chrysalis... has she even kept her memories? Have I killed someone that went through that much shit? Granted, most of it was her own doing but still... I'm trying to be nice here.

“Why's it all alone? Is this one special?” she asks zooming around the two of us again.

“Maybe, we don't know anything about it yet. Only that it's bigger.” Luna says kindly and the tiny pony goes back to examining it.

“This one's special... I can hear a voice from it.” the tiny one says, Luna and I shoot each other a look of alarm at this. “It's strange though... I think she's having a really bad dream.” Uh-oh... if she comes out pissed off and ready to fight then I'm going to have a hell of a time with it. Especially if she causes all the others to hatch. My necromancy might not work twice, especially if their souls are so dense.

“What kind of bad dreams? Is she angry or scared?” Luna asks and I nod.

“Uhm... she, she's scared!” the small one notes. “She's lonely! She's scared of being alone! But... why? I mean I think she's connected to me and there are so many here...”

“Can you tell her that she's not? That there are others?” I ask and the tiny pony lands on the large cocoon and looks like she's concentrating.

“She doesn't believe me... she says I don't feel like one of hers.” she says as her face falls. Now the tiny thing looks heartbroken.

“Can you open the cell please?” I ask Luna and she nods.

“I hope you know what you're doing.” She says as the keys float off a hook at the end of the hallway.

“Then start worrying, because this is me making things up while trying to be nice.” I say as she unlocks the door and gives me a stern look. “Oh come on! I'll be in arms reach.” I tell her and she nods with a sigh. A few moment's later I'm right in front of the large white pod and the tiny pony is looking up at me expectantly.

“Let's see if I can talk to her.” I say and I place both more forehooves on it and start focusing. 'Hello?' I send into it and I get a bestial snarl.

“Wow! She doesn't like you!” the small one notes I chuckle ruefully at that statement.

'Time out here, the fight's done. Unless you want to fight again I have no further problem with you.' I send into it and I get a sense of disbelief. But not at my words, at my gall... hmm...

'You killed them! You killed my children you bastard! I'll see you dead for this!' Chrysalis 'says' her voice echoing in my mind.

'Only the ones that attacked me are dead. The rest are fine, there's still hundreds.' I send and there's a silence in her mind. I pull away.

“Is it still her?” Luna asks and I nod. “When she hatches she'll have to go on trial for her crimes.” she states and I sigh. “You're not honestly sticking up for her are you?”

“Well... she is an immortal, so unless you give her the death sentence and get really thorough with it... it'll likely just start the cycle all over again.” I say trying to reign in the desire to just crush the cocoon. It would be easier but it would not be 'good'. “So... some kind of second chance.” I say and I get a frown from Luna.

“Are you suggesting that we give a mass murderer amnesty, simply on the off chance that she'll choose a peaceful life when offered?” Luna asks and my jaw drops a little.

“Yes, it's done me a lot of good.” I tell her and she looks a little taken aback.

“Alright, we'll see when she wakes up. Until then though it's best to learn more about our new little friend here.” Luna says and I nod. I sure as hell hope that Chrysalis appreciates this when she hatches. “Now come on. It's time to get a better look at our new friend.” she says walking off after locking the cell again, and I follow her with the tiny pony now trotting up and down my back seemingly addicted to the sensation of walking rather than flying.

It doesn't take long to get outside, it turns out the dungeons aren't fully attached to the palace with a lovely choke point watched by at least twelve guards between it and the palace. The guards take a few moments to nod or salute when they spot us as the miniature pony shoots around examining everything with glee.

“I'm not quite sure what to make of our little friend... she seems far too excited to have the memories of the changeling she was.” Luna notes and I nod.

“She wasn't really alive as a changeling. We witnessed her birth, and although she knows some things. Everything is new, strange and exciting.” I say and Luna nods at this.

“Little one! This way! It's warmer inside!” Luna calls just as we enter the castle proper and the tiny pony zooms in trailing a small amount of snow. “We really need a name for her.” Luna notes a little dryly.

“Snow Wing?” I suggest and Luna gives me a look. “Well I just put it together since she trailed a little snow by flying around so much.”

“It's a good idea, but we should have her intake on it so that we don't offend her by accident.” Luna says and I have to nod.

“Night-Shade!” A cheerful voice announces and I turn in time to see Rain-Drop rush up from beside her mother.

“Hi Rain-Drop! How are you?” I ask being friendly and she smiles so brightly it's like the sun is in here. Before she can answer the mini-pony is hovering right in front of her.

“HI! Nice to meet you! Who are you?!” the tiny one exclaims excitedly as Rain-Drops mother flies up and stares at the little thing.

“Who is this? She's adorable!” Rain-Drop exclaims happily and I lean in to whisper to her.

“This is the changeling we changed. She seems a lot happier now.” I whisper to her and she gasps in awe as she watches the tiny pony in wonder.

“Wow... so you made a changeling into a flutter-pony?” Rain-Drop asks and I blink. What in the hell is a flutter-pony?

“Uhm... sure...” I say uncertainly as Rain-Drop squeals in joy. Her mother is completely dumbfounded and I turn to Luna with a confused look on my face. 'What is a Flutter-Pony?' I mouth to her and she cranes her neck down to me.

“It's an old pony's tail about very small ponies who bring happiness wherever they go.” Luna says and I nod in understanding. Well... oops.

“So I'm a Flutter-Pony?” the tiny thing asks. “Neat! So what kind of ponies are you?” she asks and there's a quick round of blinking.

“Well I'm an Earth Pony, Momma is a Pegasus Pony, and Princess Luna and Night-Shade are both Alicorns.” Rain-Drop explains pointing out each one of us in turn. “There's also unicorns who are smaller alicorns without wings or the other special powers alicorns have.”

“Really!? Cool! Hey! Do you know what Flutter-Ponies can do? Do ya hunh?” the little one asks and Rain-Drop laughs.

“No I don't know... but we can find out! But first... what's your name?” Rain-Drop asks and the flutter-pony stops and considers. “Do you have one?” she asks and the tiny pony shakes her head.

“Well how about you two come up with a name together?” I suggest more than a little happy to foist to very energetic beings onto each other. They tire each other out and I still look like the good guy.

“Yea! How about... Fluttershy? She's famous and it would be good for a Flutter-Pony to have!” Rain-Drop suggests and I blink. Why are they deciding here? “You got any ideas?” She asks me and I quickly think.

“Uhm... Wind-Song?” I ask. Wait, why would I think of that? ...The little thing reminds me of an overly energetic bard, and she can fly... that's probably why.

“That's a nice name.” Rain-Drop's mother suggests and I suspect her of kissing up. Ah well, at least it's the more harmless type.

“Well I like it!” The flutter-pony states and Rain-Drop nods happily. “Great! I'm Wind-Song! Yay!” Have I unleashed a perpetually happy menace upon the world? Or is this just a phase? Or is this just Wind-Song herself and the others are different? So many unknowns and killing them isn't an option. This is just annoying.

Author's Note

Enjoy.

The Cocoon of Chrysalis Cracks

So I've got a riddle for you. What do you do when you're steadily being given a migraine by what's basically a pixie, and a small child. Both of which seem to be nothing short of smitten with you, are completely convinced that you are their 'bestest friend ever', and get hyper off of the air itself. What you have at your disposal are vast necromantic powers, the ability to jump out of your body and into another dimension. What you have moving against you is a cold that will not go away, a building headache and a severe limitation on any non-necromantic magic and you're not allowed to kill anything without loosing much much more than you can afford.

If you're answer is to fake how severe the cold is and complain about missing lunch then congratulations, we think alike. Most would suggest a nice comfortable hemp necktie that goes backwards, and invite you to be the man of honour at a public event. Do not fall for it.

“Were those two really so bad?” Luna asks me and I nod. “I doubt that, now finish your lunch, and don't start complaining that it's stale it was you who insisted to... come with... me...” Luna states trying to tease me but failing as I blast the fruit with some necromantic energy to put the crispness back into it. My lunch is now the living dead. “Are you sure that's wise?” she asks and I grin.

“Yes, I used to do it all the time to preserve my food. Or turn something rotten into something I can eat. Although, I over did it once and my food tried to turn the tables... luckily I can take away energy too at close range.” I state and Luna's giving me a look I cannot decipher. “What?”

“You're very blase about such things. It's... refreshing, yet endlessly startling.” Luna notes and I groan. “What?”

“There wasn't more than a few hours at the absolute most between the first changeling transformation and my changing Chrysalis. We need to be ready for her to come out.” I say and Luna nods and looks sideways.

“Well... she must have been more complicated than a normal changeling right?” Luna asks and I nod. “Then we should have a bit more time than that.” Luna says and I nod. “Hopefully we'll have the time to tell Celly when she comes back tomorrow. Cadence and Shining Armour are also due back then as well.” Luna says and I blink.

“It could also be a bad thing. If Chrysalis wakes up surrounded by those she see's as enemies she's going to freak out, and with good reason too.” I say and Luna sighs, but I think she's agreeing with me.

“And what exactly are you proposing? We need to take control of this from the moment she emerges or she could take this so badly that we'll end up with the Flutter-Ponies waging war on Equestria rather than the Changelings.” Luna says and I can only agree.

“We need to make sure she's not overwhelmed and comfortable enough not to run.” I say and Luna gives me a look. Why can I never decipher what her facial expressions are?

“She's a disguise expert that has lost that talent, I doubt she could run if we had to... dispose of her...” Luna suggests and I nod.

“Reasonable, but... you don't survive as the 'bad guy' for over a century without being very good at running away. From what I understand she's been at it longer.” I say and Luna nods and sighs.

“Is it you that's bringing this sheer amount of complication into my life?” Luna asks and I snort.

“Most of it seems local, but probably. If things go wrong, it's usually me.” I admit with a grin as I quickly eat my lunch.

“Well if you've finished inhaling your lunch, I must ask, do you have any plans?” Luna asks me and I shrug before thinking a little.

“Actually, if I can get my hands on a book of divination magic I'd appreciate it.” I say and she nods before gesturing back to my bed. I sigh before climbing onto it and getting myself comfortable. I turn back to the book of myths and legends and find myself very bored... History is basically in the making in this country and I'm reading about it instead.

“Restless?” Luna asks as I fidget.

“What tipped you off?” I ask a little acidly.

“Many things, mostly that I'm getting to know you.” Luna states and I blink. “There's also the fact that all the action you're familiar with just isn't going to arrive from Equestria.” she says and I sigh and nod.

“Also it's been a very, very long time since I was last sick, so this disease is really, really annoying.” I say with a sniff before I force down a cough. It's like something is wriggling in my throat and I have to choke it up, but it's not coming.

I roll over onto my back after a bit. The book just isn't as interesting anymore now that I know for a fact my day to day life would likely be in it. I just stare up at the ceiling and try to organize my thoughts, I ignore the scratching of the quill and shuffling of papers from where Luna is. I take stock of the past few days again and the sheer change still boggles me. Not so much as before, but that's probably because I'm adapting.

That and every time I showed Luna a little bit of trust it's only turned out well. It's just so... unusual... and I really have to stop dwelling on it. I wrench my train of thought away from that direction and find myself in circles again. There's nothing I can really do but wait now, and trust that something supposedly infinitely older and wiser than me will act the part.

That still leaves me with nothing to do and in house arrest. Now that I honestly think about it it's actually kind of sweet. A goddess who has to take care of an entire species, has singled me out to personally care for.

It's nice... but kind of dull at the moment. Oh gods I'm bored! What the hell is the matter with me, why am I so anxious? Nothing is happening till later, so why do I want to scream? I let out a huge suffering sigh, and in the corner of my eye I can see Luna giving me a strange look. So boring... So bored! What in the hell is wrong with me?! I'm a hundred and seventy six years old! What the hell does a few hours mean to the likes of me?

A ton of irritation and impatience it would seem. I can't stop squirming and wanting to rush around. “Is something wrong?” Luna asks and I sigh explosively.

“My childhood is getting to me. I'm bored out of my skull. Where's that book I've asked for? Did you not have it sent for?” I ask and she sighs.

“No, it's been five minutes.” Luna says and I blink.

“It's felt like a half hour at least.” I remark and she starts laughing softly.

“No, just five minutes. In another five I'll be finished. We'll grab the book then.” Luna says and I nod. After what feels like an eternity later I find myself on my back and staring at the ceiling again, and wondering when this will ever end.

I just squirm around a bit trying to get comfortable I feel around my body for necromantic energy and can sense all sorts of... tiny things inside me. Oh that's unnerving. I try and focus them up towards my throat so I can spit them out but it's like they grew into massive needles! I jump in pain and shake myself. Luna's staring at me but I ignore her. This is personal now.

I focus on each of the little things inside me and there are so many it's mind boggling, but I focus regardless. Then I pull at the necromantic energy empowering them. It's slippery and hard work. The corpses don't want to give up their energy and I have to focus on each one in turn. Uhg... this is a pain.

“Night-Shade...” Luna says through my focus.

“In a moment.” I reply, I need to finish this. I already feel a little better and I'm about a quarter done.

“Night-Shade...” Luna says again and I frown.

“Just a moment, I'm stealing the life of the sicknesses!” I say and I soon find myself three fourths finished. That's when I feel a huge burst of spiritual energy. Oh what now honestly? Oh wait... the Flutter-Ponies... oh shit! Chrysalis! My eyes snap open the sickness forgotten as I jump up and look around. Luna is gone and there is a book titled 'The Beginner's Guide to Divination' in front of me. How long was I focusing like that?

No time to think, I need to get to the dungeons before Chrysalis is fully hatched! But I can't move that fast, not physically at least. Not... physically, but maybe spiritually... I close my eyes and focus. I feel a cluster of diamonds in the distance. I quickly look for the largest and find it with ease, there is another infinitely huge soul nearby it. Luna... I wrap my body in my own aura and pull it into the aether before shooting forwards as a lance of spirit energy.

“Charon!!” Luna says in shock as the cocoon cracks further. I shake my head to try and clear the feeling of vertigo fading into and out of the aether so quickly can do to someone. “I thought you were killing your sickness...” she says and I shrug.

“I'm almost done, besides, this is far more important than my sniffles.” I tell Luna and she chuckles a little. At that moment something collided with the back of my head!

“Night-Shade!” Wind-Song called out happily and just as she does so there is a massive rush of spiritual energy as every single changeling cocoon cracks open. “Wow!” she exclaims happily. “Are they my family?” She asks excitedly as numerous Flutters shoot out of their cocoons.

“Yes they are, why don't you tell them everything you know and help them find names?” I ask and the tiny pony shoots off towards the growing swarm. There's another crack from Chrysalis's cocoon, and I realize that with so many nearby that the first thing I call her is likely what they're going to try and name her. Okay think fast... think faster she's pushing her way out...

Her fur is now the colour her hair used to be and she has deep blue hair. What's interesting is that she's my size, so does that mean she's a child again or is that as big as she'll get? Well... I suppose only observation will tell at this point. My eyes widen when her wings light up and now look like sunlight in the shape of wings rather than wings themselves and she flutters up into the air. Then turns.

“Morning Sweetheart, how are you?” I ask in a friendly tone before anyone can say anything, and in the seconds of silence that follow she is then bombarded with Flutter-Ponies.

“Momma Sweet-Heart!” All fifty of the bombardiers shout. I can't help but notice that several hundred look like they want to bombard her themselves and there are several thousand more all watching with interest.

“Wh-wh-what!? You! You're all alright!” Chrysalis exclaims in both confusion and joy as she and her living swarm of hugs and kisses practically lifts her up. At this the few hundred that were holding back charge and increase the swarm. A lot of them are giggling so I back up from the overly happy flying pile.

“Uhm... she's crying is this a good or bad thing?” I ask Luna who smiles at me.

“Tears of joy, I hope.” Luna states and Chrysalis/Momma Sweat-Heart looks to the both of us with disbelief. “He did it?” Luna sort of asks sort of accuses while gesturing towards me.

“Well... yes she's right. I did.” I say plainly and I cannot read her expression. I really need to get used to ponies. “Are you going to do something about it?” I challenge her and she blinks before glancing to the huge swarm watching from behind me.

“Why?” she asks in a child-like voice and I shrug.

“Well... I'm trying to change so... why not?” I ask in return, she just keeps staring at me. This is getting uncomfortable. There is an amazing silence in this dungeon.

“Is there something on my face?! Say something!” I say after the silence goes on for too long for my comfort. At this Chrysalis's face turns into a scowl and she gestures to the next cell over. “Right... this way please.” I say extending my aura into the next cell which is empty. I walk over to the former Changeling Queen and simply touch her nose before yanking us both over there.

“Keep your voice down. Now, what do you want?” I ask her and she gawks at me for a moment.

“Why?!” she demands and I frown.

“You're going to have to be more specific than that.” I say and she scowls at me.

“Why did you do this to me... no. HOW DARE YOU do this to me!?” She demands screaming into my face and I lean back a little. I think she spit on me a bit.

“I'm sorry, is the willing monster, mass-murderess and deceiver trying to lecture me about morality?” I ask plainly sticking my face right into hers. We're eye to eye, they're almost touching. My goodness we have enormous eyes.

“That... I never went so far as to forcibly alter someone!” She says clearly grasping at straws.

“No, you just stuffed innocent civilians into dark cramped tombs to starve and suffocate and scream in the darkness.” I snarl at her before snorting. “Not that I'm much better though. I'd wager I've killed more people and or ponies than you.” I say casually, and I pull back and let the hostility fall of my features.

“What? What are you, really?” she asks and I sigh.

“Really? I'm a necromancer that's getting close to his second century. I've spent at least a century and a half as the mortal enemy of society. I've died time after time. I've killed thousands, if not hundred of thousands of people who came after me for either a bounty on my head or for revenge.” I tell her and she sits down. “As a master deceiver yourself, you can probably tell if someone's lying. You know I'm being honest.” I say and she nods dumbly.

“Now, on to the why. I have somehow stumbled on a true second chance. This is so... unexpected that it's taken a lot for me to believe it. However, since second chances are so in... well in season. I decided to see what would happen if you got one.” I say and she's now staring at me.

“So I'm just some experiment? Is that it? Just a speck of pity and curiosity?” she hisses at me and I shake my head.

“No. I just figured it was better than killing you. Am I wrong?” I ask and she takes a nervous step back. “I'll take that as a no.”

“That still doesn't give you the right to do such a thing...” she hisses at me regaining her courage.

“You're right, it doesn't.” I say and she looks completely stunned that I'm agreeing with her. “Still, would you like to hear about your new options? Because I'm sure you're resourceful enough, and that your children are loyal enough to go through with a you changing yourself and all of them back into changelings.” I say and she blinks.

“To put it simply, you have a fresh start. No more need for harvesting love, no more need for murder, or deception, or even hostility. A peaceful, joyful, almost risk free life for you and your children.” I explain and her eyes widen, then narrow.

“Almost?” She asks biting on the word.

“Nothing is ever truly without risk, Sweet-Heart.” I say reinforcing her new name and she blinks. “But think of it this way.” I continue now walking around her. “Chrysalis the changeling queen was a loathed enemy of all sentient life. Hated by everyone for her deceitful and murderous ways. However, Sweet-Heart, the all mother of the Flutter-Ponies is something new. Something attached to a race of loving and helpful little ponies. You tell me which life sounds better. The enemy of all? Or the bringer of a joy?” I ask and she's frozen. “It's a clean break.”

I take a few steps away and sit down across from her, just waiting for an answer. She seems paralysed with indecision. “Wait here a minute.” I say before covering myself with my aura and quickly using it to jaunt back to Luna.

“How's it going?” Luna asks and I sigh.

“She can't make up her mind. I think she's mostly in the place I was, the deal is too good. The offering is so sweet that it has to be bait for a trap.” I say and Luna sighs at this.

“Is Momma Sweet-Heart going to be alright?” A flutter-pony I don't know asks me and I shrug.

“I don't know, she's not hurt... but... she thinks she will be. She... is more scared than anything. Help her.” I tell the little creature and it's gone, and probably nuzzling and comforting Chrysalis.

“She needs time, which we might not be able to give to her.” Luna says with a sigh as she walks out of the cell with the fragments of the cocoon in it and to the next one with the former changeling queen gently cuddling a Flutter-Pony. She get's a look of terror when she opens the cell door. “Come on then, if you want out of here it's best you come now.” she says gently and Chrysalis backs up nervously.

“Maybe I should escort her... where do you want her to be?” I ask Luna and she gives me a look.

“You are still in trouble young stallion! I said it once and I'll say it again, until I can trust you not to get into more trouble I'm keeping an eye on you at all times! Understand?!” Luna barks at me and I back off. I can see Chrysalis is staring at me... and Luna throws me a wink... What? Is she trying to make me seem more... weak or approachable or... something... all I can tell is that that display was to take down some of Chrysalis's defences.

Well if it works, it works I guess. “Mom please? I... I don't think she'll feel safe with both of us here meaning we will have to separate.” I say trying to sound as reasonable as possible. If I've guessed things correctly this is where she wants to go with this...

“Very well, there is much that needs attending too, however, there will be a guard with the two of you at all times.” Luna states calmly and I nod.

“Fair enough.” I state sounding resigned and Luna turns into a purple cloud with stars in it that shoots away into the distance. “So uhm... care to follow me?” I ask and she stares at me.

“Please? Momma Sweet-Heart please? He's really nice...” Wind-Song says landing on my head. I must presume she's giving the puppy dog eyes because Chrysalis's resolve seems to be breaking.

“I want you to swear that you will do all in your power to assure no harm comes to me.” she says and I walk up to her until there's only a small space between us.

“I swear by Shurrok on Bytopia, by Death, and by my very soul that I will do all in my power to assure that no harm comes to you.” I say earnestly, honestly I doubt I'll have to do much. Ponies don't seem to have the stomach for hard core combat. Especially with that cultural taboo on violence.

“Oh... oh my...” she says her cheeks turning pink. Wait, what? Is she blushing?! My jaw drops and she coughs into a hoof. “That came across rather gallantly.” she says and my jaw closes. I guess... maybe truth to her and not who she's impersonating means a lot to this... woman? Girl? Or rather mare or filly...

“Hey! Both of their faces are turning pink! Why are you two looking up? Is something on the ceiling?” Wind-Song asks before devoting her whole body to looking upwards while hovering between us.

A minute passes in awkward silence. “That didn't happen.” She says eventually, I nod.

“What didn't happen?” Wind-Song asks curiously.

“Exactly.” I say, could this get any more awkward? Actually yes, Luna could have been here. “So, shall we get out of here?”

“To where?” she asks pointedly and I frown.

“Do you want to stay in the dungeon?” I ask just as pointedly.

“No.” she quickly replies.

“Then follow me.” I tell her and she sighs, but complies.

“I'm not completely sure what's about to happen but I can assume you're going to be living in the castle from here on out. I trust you know it better than I do.” I say and she nods in my peripheral vision. “You don't have to lag behind you know, we're not heading to an execution or anything.” I say and the second it's out of my mouth I know I screwed up.

She's gone. There's a cloud of dust where she was standing and she's outright teleported to the far end of the hallway. “Oh for the love of... this is going to be a long day.” I say to myself walking down to where she is. “Come on, am I going to have to drag you out of here?” I ask and mentally kick myself as once again I'm as blunt as a mace.

“You swore to keep me safe!” she protests quickly looking one way to another.

“You're just panicking. A new body has new chemicals, so you'll be overreacting for a while.” I say trying to be reasonable. I duck under a thrown brick. How did she get a brick loose? “Stop that.”

“Swear it again! Swear that you'll keep me safe!” She shouts at me and the whole Flutter-Pony swarm seems to be agitated.

“If it comes to such things, I will jump in front of an arrow for you.” I tell her and she pauses before her face starts glowing pink. This... this is embarrassing. I scratch the back of my neck and look away. As I do so I spot a widely grinning Luna watching from behind us. “How long have you been there?”

“Long enough to wish I brought a camera!” Luna exclaims happily.

“Those... instant portrait machines right?” I ask in a bit of confusion and I can make out Sweet-Heart's jaw dropping.

“Exactly where are you from again?” Sweet-Heart asks and I sigh.

“I uh... kinda got knocked here from another world.” I admit as I turn back to her and she's staring at me. “I was kicked out... they really hated me there.”

“If you two love birds are finished...” Luna says and I jump away to my left as if an arrow had been coming for me.

“Lovebirds!? Are you insane?! He's a... a monster! I don't think he's even a pony!” Sweet-Heart says pointing a hoof at me. I'm a little offended.

“Is that what you think?” I ask her pointedly.

“Is what, what I think!?” she demands hotly, now she's angry... I wasn't like this was I? Wait it hasn't been that long. If I started like this then... well I am still basically starting out here...

“Please tell me I'm not like this.” I say towards Luna who just smiles. I really hate it when she does that. “Besides, I'm positive she's too old for me. By a couple centuries at least.” I remark towards Sweet-Heart who glares at me.

“And you're nothing but a brat who thinks that having power gives you the right to use it! How old are you!? Twenty? Thirty maybe?!” Sweet-Heart demands and I grin.

“A hundred and seventy six...” I say and her jaw drops. “From your reaction I can trust I don't look a day over thirty.” I say ironically pushing my voice up into the tones of an even younger child. Sometimes irony can be oh so delicious, and that expression of hers! Just perfect.

“Are you purring?” She demands after a moment and I look down and spot Bones hiding in my shadow. He fixes a glare at me.

“No, but Bones was making his presence known.” I say before the cat climbs rather than jumps onto my back. He uses his claws. “And he's clearly upset with me. I'm thinking the purring was sarcastic.” I note and the cat stands on my head before nodding solemnly.

“REOW!” The kitten shouts in my ear and I flinch.

“Okay! I get it, you're hungry and I'm sorry. Sweet-Heart, care to go to the kitchens with me? The fuzz-ball here is hungry.” I offer and she stares at the kitten in absolute horror for a bit.

“He has an attitude problem, but Bones is mostly a guardian beast. If nothing is trying to attack me or something he likes he's pretty much just a cat. One that I can understand at least.” I explain and she nods. “Oh fine, I can see where this is going.” I say and Luna coughs in her hoof. “Bones, I want you to protect Sweet-Heart as well until she feels safe. Understand?” I order the cat and he locks eyes with me before nodding.

“So he... eep!” Sweet-Heart starts before Bones jumps off my head and approaches her. “Is he going to hurt me?” she asks her voice quivering.

“No, he's getting close so he can intercept anything after you. If he likes you then there is nothing to fear, period. You should know from experience how unholy strong he is.” I say and she nods warily.

“Uhm... nice kitty?” Sweet-Heart tries and flinches when bones jumps up onto her head and sits down comfortably. He let's out a quiet mew but is just looking around otherwise. “What?” she asks.

“Apparently your head is more comfortable than mine.” I say in a bone dry tone. She blinks before trying to fight down a snicker. Luna coughs into her hoof again. “Did you catch my cold? Has it mutated into some sort of plague?” I ask and she shakes her head.

“I just wanted to say that Celly, Cadance and Shining Armour will be back tomorrow in time for lunch. I want you to start thinking about how you want to face the future and your plans.” She says pointing at Sweet-Heart and I blink. “And you and I need to figure out how to break the news of everything that's happened to the three of them.” she says gesturing to me now and I nod. “Now play nice you two.” she says and I nod. Then she's gone. Just gone. Again, no rush of power, no hint of teleportation. Just gone.

“How did she do that?” Sweet-Heart asks sounding a little shocked.

“I don't know. Still... let's get to it. I'm not exactly comfortable in a dungeon.” I say and she nods and finally follows me. Wait... is this what Luna wanted to do? How much of this is planned by her and how much is just good luck?

Author's Note

I'd like to thank Tulip for the great text art, and I do hope you all have enjoyed it as well.

A Very Long Day

Well in all honesty I sort of did expect this. Having a whole group of children catch me escorting Sweet-Heart to the kitchens to pay Bones his protection fees. The only part of this I didn't at some level expect was Wind-Song leading the group of children. Most of the flutter-ponies had scattered to explore the palace and I really hope they follow Sweet-Heart's command of 'Be friendly and useful.'

Still I will admit it is rather amusing to see Sweet-Heart, former scourge of this land stand like a deer caught in the torchlight. Just frozen and unsure of what to do. That, and the unending wave of questions was doing one hell of a job keeping her off balance. After a moment of consideration I place a hoof up to my lips and blow hard. A piercing whistle rushes out from between my hoof and lips and now everyone is staring at me.

“Slow down a little. Let her answer the questions first.” I advise.

“Are you really the princess of Flutter-Ponies?!” a filly asks excitedly with stars in her eyes... that looks so odd.

“Well, yes but I'm new at it.” Sweet-Heart says and there are more stars in more sets of eyes. How do you even do that? No, seriously... is it a subconscious spell? A trick of light reflecting off of the eyes or... something? It has to be something right? I'm not just going crazy right?

She's starting to look confused and a little scared. Is she... is she not good with others? Maybe I should intervene... yea. “Hey, we were going somewhere and she just woke up too.” I say and the whole group of children turn to me.

“Hunh?” the majority ask all at once.

“She's...” Uh-oh think fast. “Only really... been around flutter-ponies before so... so many ponies our size is a little scary for her.” I say, the lie forming as it comes out. It seems to work as all the foals step back a little in order to give her room to breathe.

“Thank you.” Sweet-Heart says with a nervous smile. Why is she so scared? These are children and she's an immortal. Even if they all jumped her with knives she'd walk out alive. So why is she so damn intimidated?

“Uhm... Charon was showing me around and... well his kitty is a little hungry and I wanted to see the kitchens...” Sweet-Heart says and there's some kids saying Oh! and others nodding with a smile. One of them looks confused.

“Uhm... Charon? Isn't his name Night-Shade?” the unicorn filly asks and I chuckle.

“I have two names, one of them is for when I have to help mom with her work. The other is an everyday one.” I say and I get a chorus of Oh!

“So is Charon the work name?” One of them asks and I nod.

“I hate to just run off.” I lie, “But we should get going again.” is say honestly this time. There's a tingling in my mouth. “Bye.” I finish and start to lead Sweet-Heart away who starts to say goodbye but a strange look comes over her face. Oh, she's about to sneeze...

Then she does it and shrinks down to the size of the other flutter-ponies! What?! Has she been holding that in reserve in case she needs to run? Or did she not know she had that power?

“That's new.” I remark with raised eyebrows. The foals swarm around her anew I quickly get over to her and hold up my hoof for her to land on. “So was this an accident or...?” I ask her letting the question drift off.

“I... I didn't even know I could do this...” she admits and I grin. Bones jumps on my back and in a moment of amusement I lift her to where Bones is, she catches on and jumps onto his back as he stands on mine. He then jumps onto my head and I focus so that I can feel the bones of people, I can feel Sweet-Heart stand on Bones' head. He lets out an amused mew.

“Well... this is going to be quite a balancing act.” I admit with a grin as the foals chuckle and laugh at this. “Anyways,” I begin doing everything I can to keep my head still as I speak. “we are on our way to the kitchens. We'll all probably bump into each other again soon enough.” I say pleasantly and I walk away as quickly as I can without bouncing too much.

I don't draw more than a couple curious looks from the occasional guard. Most of them have a flutter-pony imitating them or helping watch out. The flutters though are all to happy to wave at Sweet-Heart. However as we travel a thought dawns on me. It feels like a stupid question to ask but at the same time... maybe it's not.

“Uhm... Sweet-Heart? Do you not know how to change back to full size?” I ask and I can just barely hear an indignant huff. “Is that a yes or a no?”

“I don't know.” she admits after a minute of silence. Bones mews in amusement and I sigh.

“Can you try? It will be... actually on second thought if you stay that size you should be able to live more comfortably.” I realize as I explain. What an odd thing. A few moments later a full sized Sweet-Heart was standing shoulder to shoulder with me.

And Bones is looming like a monster over us both. What. “You shrunk me.” I state as I feel my eye twitch.

“Not so high and mighty now are we?” she asks smugly and I give her a completely unamused look.

“When did I act high and mighty? I've been trying to help you since you woke up!” I demand and she just glares at me. Have I been missing something?

“That's besides the point! Now we're both tiny and I have no idea how to undo it!” She half shouts and I sigh at this.

“Alright uhm... calm down and try to focus. Just focus on the way your body feels. Also, don't panic.” I say before rearing up and putting my two forehooves on each of her shoulders and focusing. She flinches a little at the contact but steadies herself after a moment when I make no hostile movements. “I'm trying to sensed what magic is being used but...”

“But what? What's wrong?” she asks sounding a little scared.

“You're basically made of magic. I'm having a hard time telling up from down even. You just cast a spell into me though so... ah... there we go.” I narrate as I find a shard of her energy in me. It's partially tethered into her hyper thick aura so I trace it backwards and I find a small spot. “Now pay attention.” I say before strumming on the cord. Sweet-Heart jumps in shock, she clearly felt it.

“That's where the spell is, how to toy with it though... I don't know.” I say as I back off and she gives me a strange look. “What?”

“How did you figure that out so easily?” She asks and my eyebrows go up.

“How could I not? It's practically basic for me. Something I've mastered to the point that it's like breathing.” I tell her and she stares at me for a few moments. “It's like changing form used to be for you.”

“Oh! Okay, that makes more sense.” she says and she focuses for a moment. We both quickly spring up to full size, and give each other a massive headbutt. On a completely unrelated note it turns out that Sweet-Heart makes up words when she's angry. Or knows many languages and all of their curse words, in which case I should take notes.

“Bones, stop laughing.” I say dryly to the kitten rolling on the floor. He doesn't listen. Why isn't the creature I've literally brought to life listening? I just sigh at this, so much has happened... and now I'm feeling every day of a hundred and seventy years... “Let's get moving again. I'm starting to think and that's not a good thing.” I say and there's a strangled snort from Sweet-Heart. That's when I realize just what I said.

“Oh just forget it! Come on already!” I say and she giggles as she follows me with Bones snickering as well as he jumps onto her back and then her head. I turn and see Bones climb up into her antenna/antlers. Wind-Song had to wait for her antenna to harden into antlers, so did most flutter-ponies. Sweet-Heart had hatched with her antlers fully intact though.

“Stop.” she says after a bit. She's in pain... not physically but... mentally? No... Emotionally. “Be honest. If I ask you and Luna not to, will you still tell Cadance who I am?”

“I won't... but... I'll be honest. As... generous as Luna's been and as much as she likes me. I don't know if she'll keep your secret. Her priorities are clearly to the ponies first and foremost. If either of us make her choose between either of us, or them then she will pick them. Even if it hurts.” I say and she looks... I'm not sure, hopefully resigned?

“That's about what I expected... now the question is... does she think I'm still a threat?” She asks and I sigh.

“I don't know. You don't seem to be but, she and I have very different standards.” I admit and she looks down. “If worst comes to worst I can buy you a minute, maybe.” I say and she falls quiet again. “... If you want to run now you can get a few hours headstart if you want.” she's just looking at me with a blank expression, I don't know what she's thinking but all I can tell is that this subject is hurting her at some level.

“Why?” she asks and I blink. Oh what now? Honestly...

“Why what?” I ask unsure of what her problem is now... alright I have some idea but I'm not good with others!

“Why are you going so far for me? I can tell your honest but... why?” she asks and the pain in her increases. How the hell do I answer this? If I leave anything out she'll be able to tell... and I hate admitting fault. I'm too old to make bonehead mistakes... right?

“I... I messed up. You were right earlier, and I... brushed it aside. I had no right to change you like this, I have no right to do that whatsoever. You went from secure enough to challenge a god to... cringing... If nothing else, I can respect strength and I took yours... That was... wretched. I really am sorry, and I am trying to make up for it.” I tell her and she's giving me a strange look now. “And... I know I'm not doing a good job of it. I'm much better at causing pain than ending it. Sorry.”

She just stares at me for a few moments before nodding. “You're doing fine. I... I'll think of something you can do to make it up to me later.” she says and I nod. We both fall silent at this and a few moments later I cough into my right forehoof uncomfortably.

“REOOOW!” Bones screams at the both of us with so much force it actually ruffles our hair a little. Sweet-Heart flinches in pain and I jump back at this.

“Okay! I get it! You're hungry, I'm sorry. Let's go.” I say and the kitten nods imperiously but Sweet-Heart who's carrying the little monster doesn't move.

“Can you carry him? That was very, very loud.” She asks and I nod and whistle. The kitten jumps from her head to mine in an instant. At least I think he jumped, I blinked.

“That is one fast cat.” Sweet-Heart notes.

“Yea, ironic in that my most powerful creation is an accidental one.” I note and Bones swats my horn stump.

“And temperamental I see.” Sweet-Heart muses. “Let's make sure he doesn't get any more violent.” she says starting to walk in the direction of the kitchen. “Also... shouldn't you have control of that thing?” she asks and I glance up at Bones who glares at me.

“I... don't want to try... also... he's loyal and protective. As long as he doesn't bring me trouble I'll put up with just about anything.” I tell her and she blinks. Bones purrs at me. “That was not an open invitation for chaos!” I tell the kitten and he starts huffing in a way that suggests ominous chuckling.

The rest of the trip is thankfully in silence and arrive at the kitchen in short order. I open the door and slip in and everything stops as Sweet-Heart follows me. There's a silence so deep that I start to edge closer to her in case anything happens. The massive hippogryph walks up to us and scratches under his chef's hat with one claw. One very sharp claw.

“I must admit, it's been a strange day.” he says as a tiny purple flutter-pony shoots out giggling.

“What were you doing in there little one!?” Sweet-Heart demands sounding shocked.

“The feathers are really weird! I mean they're usually on wings but they were on his head instead! It was so funny! They're a lot smaller and softer and bigger and all sorts of things! The ones on the top are both soft and big and bouncy and...” the purple flutter-pony rambles on happily and I raise an eyebrow.

“Do you think all of them are like this?” I ask gazing at the dark purple and black little thing.

“No... I can sort of mostly feel all of my flutter-ponies. Only a few of them are like this, but... they're probably going to stand out a lot more. There's actually a small swarm in the library going through the books and becoming obsessed with different subjects. Most have decided to stay in the palace but, a few are already in Canterlot meeting the ponies there.” she says and there's an impressed whistle from the massive cook.

“Now that's a useful trick right there. I take it you're the head of the new pony type?” he asks and Sweet-Heart has the deer in the torchlight look again. Then she nods. “No need to feel intimidated, I'm big so that I can reach all the ingredients without flying.” he says gently and Sweet-Heart nods. Then he smiles hugely. “Now! How can I help such a lovely young filly?”

“Uhm... well, Night-Shade is showing me around the palace and his cat is hungry too... so...” she says softly seemingly completely out of her depth before the massive predator... actually... that's kinda reasonable now that I think about it. If your survival instincts are terrified in front of a predator five times your size, then you know something is right with you. Meaning something is wrong with me.

My thoughts turn inward for a moment as the massive chef is talking to Sweet-Heart. I really have to let things go... trying to do the same thing and expecting different results is just madness. The inverse is true as well, I'm in a completely different situation. I am a different person. To expect the same things to happen to me is just... madness. I breath in deeply and breath out imagining all the hubris and pain and sheer exhaustion flowing out of my nose like smoke. I breath in again and imagine clean air pouring in. I open my eyes and see Sweet-Heart warming up to the staff as they all start doting on her.

She seems to be handling herself well, the whole shy and nervous bit is clearly winning over the crowd. So I slink off and quickly fill up a couple of bowls for Bones who damn near dives into his food. A few moments later someone bumps into me and I turn quickly to see it's Sweet-Heart backing away from the crowd, she's trying to get distance without insulting anyone and they all think it's so adorable that they keep crowding in closer.

“You know if you stop acting cute they might stop trying to hug you.” I whisper to her and her ears flick in such a way that I know she heard me... I know she heard me. I guess I'm starting to understand these ponies better. I do hope she can keep herself together for a while longer, Bones is clearly still hungry and will need a second bowl.

“It... it's not that easy...” she tells me and I roll my eyes.

“You could start picking your nose and cursing them out. I'm sure that would drive them off.” I mutter and she shoots me a dirty look. I just smile back. She sighs in disgust and looks away, I can only assume she's put her smile for the crowd back on.

We manage to sneak away in a few minutes when Bones finally had his fill. He also played up the 'I'm an adorable kitten' routine and got a tiny fish and a saucer of milk. “So... where to?” Sweet-Heart asks and I shrug.

“Well... where do you want to go?” I ask and she thinks for a moment.

“The library maybe? There's a lot of Flutters there and it should be quiet...” she offers and I nod.

“Fair enough, I... I was going to start looking into Divination magic when you hatched so while we're there I'll definitely have something to do.” I say after thinking for a moment. She nods and we set off, a few hallways later and we run into someone liable to make this very awkward. Prince Blueblood.

“Good Afternoon Prince Charon, I take it this is the newest addition to the palace?” he asks cordially and I nod.

“Yes, this is Sweet-Heart, she's the head of the flutter-ponies.” I say and he looks pensive for a moment and I feel a slight surge of spiritual energy. He's still wearing the soul stone I made! Wow, wait... it's only been a couple days... feels like it's been much longer. At least I've had things to do...

“From what I understand the Flutter-Ponies are... the purified remnants of the changelings in some capacity correct?” he asks and my jaw drops.

“How did you figure that out?” I ask shocked and he smiles.

“You should know better than any that the dead are good listeners. That, and the reports of random ponies gasping in horror, turning into changelings then into white shells.” he explains and I nod, but the flutter-ponies are much smaller than the shells were. “And just this morning an enormous swarm of tiny ponies fly out of the dungeons where the shells were taken. I've spoken to a few and they seem... pleasant, my father tells me that their souls are of an entirely different make than that of a changeling. Which is a good thing.” he states kindly. “Ah, but where are my manners? It is a pleasure to meet you Lady Sweet-Heart.” he says taking Sweet-Heart's hoof and kissing it. She blushes.

“I... I uhm... thank you... and... I uh... I'm sorry for what the changelings did to you...” she says clearly babbling and her eyes widen in shock and horror as what she said dawns on her. Blueblood freezes for a moment and then his ear flicks as if he's listening to something. I focus myself at this point.

“She's honest, and... frightened. If she was Chrysalis she's been massively changed. More likely though that it's the monster's daughter. In a sense at least. As such she is not responsible for her mother's crimes.” Justicar says and I raise an eyebrow, he turns to me and blinks. “You can see me right?” he asks and I nod.

“Yes I can see you, hear you as well. I've just been paying too much attention to physical sight since getting eyes again.” I say and both of the Gild-Iron's nod with understanding.

“Perfectly understandable. Still I must thank you for allowing me to guide my son from beyond. It is a boon without equal, it allows me to... make up for such a foalish mistake.” he said and I blink.

“Foalish? I'd hardly count being murdered as any form of abuse or abandonment to your son. You had no choice in the matter.” I say and he sighs deeply, and Sweet-Heart looks from me to what must look like empty space. If not for Blueblood also doing so she'd probably think I'm going insane... or freaking out even more. I flick my tail over and it drapes over her back. Hmm... I must really be adapting to this body. That's good progress. That aside, I place a bit of spiritual energy into her and she gasps as Justicar comes into view.

“Did you just impart the blessing of Soul-Sight?” Justicar asks sounding awestruck. What's there to be awestruck about? It's a basic spiritual ability... Wait blessing? What's that about?

“I guess, I personally don't think it's anything special. Any fool could learn how with a few months and some form of instruction.” I say honestly confused. I know soul magic isn't very well known around here, but this is right in the bone marrow basic. It should not be something from out of myth.

“Anyways I just wanted to introduce myself to your charming new friend. We won't hold up you two any further.” Blueblood says with a smile and steps away from us.

“Uhm... thank you... have a nice day.” Sweet-Heart says in a quivering voice. I give a short bow to the massive pony and we start walking away. I focus energy into my ears, as I count on my semi-awakened hair to hide the slight blur of energy.

“She's clearly Chrysalis...” Blueblood mutters under his breath.

“Calm yourself son.” Justicar orders.

“But she!” he protests.

“A second chance for all things, and as Gild-Iron's it will be our duty to either dazzle the courts with charm or strike down the crown's foes with our steel. If our little friend earns her loyalty and she becomes an ally to the crown...” Justicar begins to explain and Blueblood sighs.

“Then they will make reparations, but what could possibly equal a horrific death and a lifetime of deception and corruption?” Blueblood asks and I feel a sense of satisfaction from Justicar.

“You'll be surprised my son. You will be most pleasantly surprised.” Justicar remarks as me and Sweet-Heart move out of hearing range. Okay... so we're already found out... shit. Luckily Justicar seems to be very, very reasonable. A very nice step up from a ball of pain and hopelessness that screams in your face.

There are no more interruptions and we enter the library to find a swarm of Flutter-Ponies shooting around carrying different books and some of them were reading aloud. Most if not all of the little things were either revelling in the knowledge they were gaining or laughing at some form of comedy. Except...

“Oh no... NO! This is a complete travesty! There is no way she would be naive enough to take in a Tyrannosaurus-Rex as a pet... she would have to know that there's no way she can afford to feed such a thing...” A cynical voice announces and both me and Sweet-Heart look at each other curiously.

“Linked-Aura... one of the more... enthusiastic Flutters.” She says and I nod before trotting calmly up to the source of the griping.

“Hello, is something bothering you?” I ask the tiny yellow flutter-pony with brown hair... and a brown hat and jacket. A nice hat and jacket but where in the hells did he get those in his size?

“It's this comic! It's annoying! The art style just goes right down the drain and the characters have all their common sense follow it!” Linked-Aura complains and I blink.

“Well... at least he's found his passion...” Sweet-Heart says and I raise an eyebrow. I'm not sure what to make of this in any way. He's harmless but... very present I guess you could call it. He certainly stands out. He asks me something and I'm so lost in thought about the strange little creature I miss what he actually says, but I do catch Sweet-Heart snorting for some reason.

“Great! Now the Daring Do Comics are originally published by Polo House Books however a recent resurgence in interest caused them to start the series again recently with several spinoffs as well...” Linked-Aura begins but I hold up a hoof.

“Exactly how much have you learned in the few mere hours since you've been born?” I ask and he looks from left to right quickly.

“A lot?” he replies in a questioning tone. Am I intimidating him?

“Then can you give me a summary?” I ask and he sighs.

“Basically new artists and writers took over and they clearly have no idea what the character is actually like. It feels like I've been bucked right between the eyes.” he says with a sigh rubbing the spot between them... he has glasses on... where did he?

“Where... have you been getting clothing and such in your size?” I ask unable to hold it in any longer. The tiny pony pauses and examines himself.

“It just kinda showed up here.” he says and it all dissolves into light that matches his wings. “Interesting...” he notes and it all reappears. “I'm keeping it.” he says simply and Sweet-Heart sighs.

“So, is there anyway in particular you did such a charming thing?” she asks and Linked-Aura looks up at her for a moment before shaking his head.

“No I just wanted some clothes to make me stand out, and it happened.” he says and she nods before focusing. She now has a saddle on. Why would a race of horse people wear saddles? They are an item used exclusively to allow riders, why in the hell would... I mean... don't centaur get really upset if you try to ride one?

“I think he likes it...” Linked-Aura teases as I try and make sense of why Sweet-Heart would put on a pale blue and very frilly silk saddle... although I can sort of mostly understand the pendants hanging from her antlers that she had been staring at appreciatively. Although now she's smirking at me and... I know why but... let's see what happens when I play stupid.

“I like what now? What's with that look?” I ask backing away nervously. Linked-Aura slaps his forehead at this, and Sweet-Heart... isn't playing fair. That hurt look is entirely uncalled for.

“Can you not tell a bad joke when you hear one?” I ask hoping to pave over whatever mistake I just made.

“Oh I can, I just turned it on you.” Sweet-Heart tells me perking up in an instant and trotting off humming. Well, I suppose letting her have her small victories over me will make her feel safer. So why not?

“So is there anything in particular you want to read or are you just spending time with your people?” I ask her and she smiles at me.

“A little of one and a little of the other, I don't have to choose.” she says and I nod before glancing through the swarm.

“Fair enough.” I say offhandedly to her before whistling towards a small cluster of Flutter-Ponies who are reading books on magic. “Excuse me! Could one of you direct me to a tome of divination magic?” I ask and one shoots off moments before a heavy book is hurled at me. Whoever threw it has good aim as I ducked and it still nicked me. “Careful!” I call out and a bright pink flutter pony in a lab coat zooms into my face and glares at me.

“Why didn't you catch that?” she demands crossly.

“My horn's broken?” I reply, well more ask if it's the right answer really.

“So it is...” she say glancing up before returning her glare to me. “I'm watching you.” she states and my eyebrows go up. What exactly does this little speck of a pony expect to do to me?

“I like her.” Sweet-Heart says with under her breath with her voice full of approval.

“Now do you like her because she doesn't like me or because she has traits you admire?” I ask her and she just grins at me. First one it is then. I pick up the book with a hoof and place it between my wings which I use to prop it up and keep it on my back before walking to a free desk with chair. I just sit down and start reading while tuning out the insane mini-ponies.

It takes me a while to really grasp the concept, but it seems that all of them resonate with a feeling of 'movement' and 'distance' as the knowledge is moving to a distant place. There is apparently a very basic spell that can bend your sight like looking at an angled reflection. It looks simple enough, and if I get good at casting it I can get familiar with the feeling of such magic. That way I'll have a warning if I'm being spied on...

“Alright, let's give this a try.” I say to myself and start focusing energies. The spell is mentally shaped like a square and can only be seen by the caster. Basically it's an invisible mirror that only the caster can see. Certainly sounds easy enough... but is it easy enough to cast with a broken horn?

Well nothing for it, I focus my will and energy. There's a feeling like I've been hit without the pain and an uncomfortable heat in between my eyes, but a dark grey mirror appears in my sight regardless. The flutter-ponies make no reaction to it as I on a whim send it floating around my line of sight letting me look in all directions without turning my head. I get a good look at Sweet-Heart who's glaring at me.

“I don't know what spell you're using but stop. Divination makes me feel exposed.” she says before particles of light gather around her and form a fancy, but very concealing soft pink gown.

“It's just a spell that lets me look without turning my head.” I say deactivating the bit of magic and turning to her.

“It still makes me uncomfortable.” she says and I sigh.

“Well... yea I can understand that. Someone keeps looking for something with Divination and is always glaring at me so... if I learn about it I may be able to tell when they're watching or stop it altogether.” I say and she frowns at me.

“So...” she begins before trailing of.

“So...?” I ask and she looks from left to right quickly.

“I... forgot.” she says and I slap my forehead. Like a damned genius I hit my horn stump so it hurts like a hammer blow. I guess that means I can't complain about her being stupid.

“Let's go see what kind of idea's mom has then.” I say and I start walking out towards the door and it takes me a moment to realize that she is just not moving. “What now?”

“Nothing I... I'm just nervous.” she says and I nod. “It... it won't stop me though.” she says and I nod as we walk out quietly. Bones quickly jumps off of me and onto her as what I must assume is a comforting gesture, if it's not intended as such then the little bastard is far more sadistic than I assumed. Oh joy.

“Wait a moment... how did you know that I was using a divination spell?” I ask her and she rolls her eyes at me.

“A formshifter that can't tell when someone's trying to figure them out doesn't live long.” she says plainly and I nod. Makes sense, I wonder...

“Can you...” I begin and she shakes her head before I can finish. “Why not?”

“Think of it as part one in an infinitely long plan for vengeance and self satisfaction against you.” she says and I sigh at this. Of course she has to go down the whole, petty revenge path rather than actually wanting me to make it up to her. This lovely fact means that she will never, ever let me live anything I do down. Period. I'd ask what I did to deserve this but killing enough people to empty a small country should damn well be enough. If not then I have no clue how the universe or morality works.

We plod along for a bit with nearly twenty flutter-ponies shooting around the two of us like drunken bats who can not shut up. Actually that's an unfair analogy, as that bimbo sorceress's familiar had the decency to slam into a wall and knock itself out. Luckily most of the little pests fly off elsewhere and leave us in silence. Of course with the way my life works I found myself pining for the senseless noise they brought as everything became awkward again. Great.

“So...” I begin awkwardly about halfway to the tower/room/wing that Luna calls a 'bedroom'. Not that I'm complaining about having space to myself when she insists on mothering me but at the same time, I've lived in places smaller than her bed. Still to pull myself from an ever more frequent and concerning mental wandering pattern I notice that Sweet-Heart is looking at me strangely. She obviously want's me to continue but I've actually forgotten just what the hell I wanted to ask... time to make things up. “Best case scenario with today and tomorrow. What happens?” I ask and she stops.

“I... uhm... I don't know. The pony who was most likely to take me back is the one I've now hurt the most... that still lives and you've exposed me to all of Equestria. I have no way to run or back out and to make matters worse I now have to either lie to at least two straight up gods and that's if the third doesn't sell me out or I have to face up to basically trying to murder one of them. Not the best of situations irregardless of your promises.” she says coldly and I mull it over before nodding in admittance that yes, she is pretty much doomed.

“Well... what do you want me to do? Go back in time so that when we fought I flat out killed you? Here's some news for you sweetheart, I've been through it too! You're not going to get sympathy by complaining about how much your feet hurt to someone who's been dancing on the same hot coals and glass!” I tell her and she backs off with wide eyes. “Listen, I'm not trying to be a monster here but, what patience I have for other people complaining started out around nothing. That and turning into a child has taken my attention span behind a privy and beaten it to death with a shovel.”

“Very... visual... still you should be able to sympathize with me being nervous.” she retorts and I nod.

“Yes, but... I'm sick of complaining and listening to complaints.” I say feeling a rather hefty amount of irony weigh down on me. I ignore it because I've got enough on my plate as is without considering the ethical, moral, spiritual and temporal meaning behind my every bowel movement.

There's now a panicked flapping noise. Either a chicken has somehow gotten into the castle or a pegasus has gotten drunk. It approaches quickly as both me and Sweet-Heart duck down to dodge the messenger who shoots over our heads. So what's this about? May as well be direct.

“What's the rush?” I call out to him before he's out of sight.

“The Princesses are returning early!” he shouts as he shoots out of sight and both me and Sweet-Heart give each other an alarmed look. This might be very, very bad.

“Oh no... Cadance...” Sweet-Heart says with dread and I reach out with one of my mostly useless wings and place it gently on her back. She gives me a look I can't interpret... why? All I'm doing is trying to be nice here, what in the hell is going through her head.

I don't bother saying anything as I break out into a full gallop towards Luna's tower. Sweet-Heart doesn't bother to gallop and instead flies after me. She's babbling to herself and I try and tune it out so I don't trip over my own hooves. We get to mom's tower just as the messenger leaves. I carefully open the door and peer inside.

Luna is pacing back in forth constantly saying 'This could be good, but it could be bad, but it could be good...' in a cycle constantly switching from go That would actually explain some of her rushed decisions.

“This a bad time mom?” I ask her and she freezes and looks at me with startled eyes.

“N... no. Just... trying to think quickly here, both your aunt and cousin will be back in the hour and we need to think fast. Do we tell them or not or do we only tell Celly or only Cadance or...” Luna states and truly begins rambling. I sigh at this and gesture for Sweet-Heart to follow me in. Luna finally stops pacing and takes a deep breath to calm herself. “Alright, Cadance and Celly are rational, level headed ponies. This will not blow up into a huge issue.” Luna says mostly to reassure herself before sighing and putting on a smile.

“So according to you everything is going to be fine?” I ask her and she raises an eyebrow.

“Not quite. After thinking it over everything will not be fine but it will not spiral out of control and into a night terror.” she says and I nod as Sweet-Heart backs up a little. “Now, I've managed to get your room sorted out Sweet-Heart, if you'll come this way I'll show you myself.” Luna says walking past us and both me and Sweet-Heart look each other in the eyes before she shrugs and starts to follow. I bring up the rear and try to think things through.

Alright, my goals as of now are: Learn to detect Divination. Atone for my mistakes against both Luna and Sweet-Heart. Fully heal my body. Learn what it truly means to have ascended, and all that it entails. And finally, get some more goals. It doesn't take long at all to get to Sweet-Heart's new room it looks like a normal guest room. Except the shelves on the walls with what look like long pillows and blankets on them.

“Are those for the smaller ones?” I ask as Sweet-Heart seems to be unable to say anything. Luna nods, it seems like she doesn't want to startle the stunned Flutter-Pony princess or whatever Sweet-Heart decides on as a title... my mind really does wander doesn't it? And now it's wandering onto the fact that it's wandering. How confusing.

“So is there a plan at all? Or are you just going to break the news to them?” Sweet-Heart asks and Luna nods.

“Yes, trying to hide it may make a mountain out of a molehill. However, Cadance is an incredibly forgiving pony, and Shining-Armour is not the type to bear a grudge.” She says and Sweet-Heart nods. If she already knows this then why is she so nervous? Wait I should know this... ... ...well whatever the supposedly obvious reason is I can't seem to grasp it. Don't I just feel ignorant, and now Bones is purring. Probably at my discomfort at my own ignorance. Little jerk.

“You put a lock on the door?” Sweet-Heart asks all of a sudden. I shake myself out of my thoughts and see that she's been examining the room. Wait there are locks on the doors? ... Of course there are locks on the doors it's a castle. Why wouldn't there be? I just have a talent for making myself feel like an idiot today.

I watch as Sweet-Heart prances around the room a bit clearly giddy. Something niggles at my mind and I turn my head and focus. There is a large amount of wendigo hanging around the castle. Are they... they might be.

“Uh mom... there's a swarm of wendigo just outside the castle. I don't think there's anything alive around there but...” I say and trail off examining the strange creatures swarming around. Why would they do that?

“Anything odd about them?” Luna asks and I shake my head.

“No they're just swarming like... like the undead changelings I controlled...” I say unable to keep a touch of pity out of my voice. Odd, that hasn't happened in a long time.

“My babies?” Sweet-Heart asks and I flinch. Oh yea, I screwed up this one.

“Yea... I... I need to do something about this before Celestia or Cadance fly through that swarm.” I say and Sweet-Heart makes a noise... I don't know what kind of noise I can call it but it's clearly a miserable one. I wrack my brain for a way to salvage the situation that won't take a month, but I don't have nearly enough power for such a thing... or do I? Even if I do I've never brought something back to full life... except maybe bones but he's more deathless than undead.

Wait a moment... if Sweet-Heart brought them to life initially and if Mom can help with the energies then maybe... Bones is purring loudly. He can tell that I have an idea. Okay, so he's not such a bastard.

“I think, I may have a solution.” I say and all eyes in the room are on me. “Mom you and Sweet-Heart will have to trust each other, and you'll both have to trust me to make this work.”

“What are you planning?” Luna asks cautiously.

“I can pull in the wendigo and remove their undead nature turning them into souls. Then I channel them into Sweet-Heart's control to help structure a physical body for them, I doubt she has enough power to do it to so many right now so you'll have to lend her your strength for us to revive as many as possible.” I say and they stare at me.

“Uhm...” Sweet-Heart begins and I paw the ground a little nervously. “Do you really think it will work?”

“Maybe, in theory it can work. I've never brought things back to full life before.” I admit and Bones hisses at me. “You're not alive... not really.”

“He's not?” Sweet-Heart asks.

“No he's deathless, neither undead nor alive.” I say and both Luna and Sweet-Heart turn to give Bones a good hard look.

“I'm willing to try.” Luna says and Sweet-Heart makes a noise of surprise that could only be described as a squeak.

“Will it really work?” she asks me and I nod.

“It should. You already know how to up a body together right?” I ask her and she nods. “Just make a bunch of small ones and I put the souls in, and Mom helps us through the whole thing.” I say and she seems to be thinking deeply about it. Then she nods and I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding.

“Let's get moving then, the sooner we start the sooner my children are free of their torment.” Sweet-Heart says before turning a glare at me. I back up a bit. Wait, why did I do that? Hmm... there's a sinking feeling in my chest. Nothing is physically sinking though... I'm feeling guilt? Why!? It was self defence for pities sake!

Luna led the way and we shortly found ourselves staring upwards through the light slow. In the distance I could just barely make out the forms of the wendigo circling and soaring around where I had fought Chrysalis. The same pattern... this certainly cements why I should never use that necromancy bomb trick again. It just leaves a mess behind if I'm on the run then it makes it easier to track me, and if not then it just makes me look like a monster. Either way I lose.

“Alright now, I'm going to call them down.” I say and both the filly and mare nod. I pull at the energy within myself and I feel the shadowy energy holding the wendigo together. “Come.” I command them and I feel the elemental natures within them resist. They don't want to obey, but they're coming anyways... oh shit they recognize me!

They swoop down low and fast as I try time and again to force my will on them but... they're more elemental than undead. I can only hold a few at a time as the rest shoot towards me with blurring speed.

“No.” Luna states simply and all of the wendigo are just frozen. “What went wrong?” she asks me and I let out the breathe I didn't know I was holding.

“They... the souls weren't very strong in the first place. That means that when they became wendigo they became more elemental spirit then spirit of the dead. My grip on them is very weak because of that.” I say and Luna sighs.

“We can still do this right? It's just plain dangerous to keep so many wendigo close to Canterlot. The ponies in the castle know not to go out much during winter but if these beings get to the city...” She explains before trailing off. She doesn't have to continue, both me and Sweet-Heart know the implications.

“I can, but it will take a little longer than expected. I'm going to start again now.” I say and I focus on the few I could grab. I strengthen the connection and empower it further, it becomes physically visible now as a smokey black rope leading to about fifteen of them. I send a pulse of energy and attack the sense of cold and movement in the souls I have a grip on. It takes a few of them to work but these aspects eventually shatter.

I sigh in relief and pull them in with ease as I feed them spiritual energy from the aether and direct them towards Sweet-Heart. At this point they look like stars in a miniature night sky. Sweet-Heart has been apparently pulling out her the hairs of her mane at the root and using them as the base for small cocoons barely bigger than an actual flutter-pony. More and more of them are being made by the second. I decide it's probably what she's intending so I manipulate one of the spirits onto one of the cocoons.

“It's working! Thank goodness...” Sweet-Heart exclaims in relief she visibly relaxes before tensing up again and making more and more of them.

“Slow down! You'll give yourself a bald spot.” Luna exclaims and Sweet-Heart glares up at her. To no effect.

“They are far more important than any bit of vanity!” Sweet-Heart snaps and I cannot stop myself.

“That and you can just conjure a hat to wear.” I quip destroying the sentiment of the statement.

“Quiet you!” she snaps and I grin at her frustration.

“Shall we continue?” I ask as I hold onto a few more. At this rate it won't take very long.

“Yes, but no more pauses until we're done. I will not leave my children to suffer.” She says determinately and I swear there's a fire burning in her eyes... or maybe my imagination is overacting for some reason.

The next set goes even more smoothly and I have to admit. Sweet-Heart is a little intimidating with how focused she is. Last time I saw that kind of focus was through a reflection as an assassin was using his garrotte to saw my head off. He'd gotten to the spine when I managed to get him with a bone spear through the eye. I don't know where, but that little bugger had gotten an Amulet of Unlife meaning my touch of death just made him stronger. I smashed the thing of course and went looking for more. Things like that are just dangerous to me.

“Focus broken brain!” Sweet-Heart snaps and I give her a look before pulling in the next group. I'm getting familiar with the feel of local wendigo so I can pull in much more.

“Something on your mind my son?” Luna asks and I blink at the 'my son' part as I don't remember her addressing me like that before. I decide to just answer though.

“It was just that I'm more easily distracted lately. I tend to think in strange directions or remember things. Sweet-Heart's extreme focus reminded me of... uh before I keep going are we being watched?” I begin before stopping myself and asking. Luna nods, shit. “Then I'll explain later, I don't want to tell total strangers my secrets.” I say and despite not being able to tell where the sensor is I can taste the aggravation of it's owner. A solid win.

“Why are you being spied on by humans?” Sweet-Heart asks and I give her a look even as we keep working. I don't know how much time has passed but we're about half done.

“I...” I don't want to outright lie to her, she'll catch it and if she exposes it I'm in huge trouble. But if I don't then the person watching me figures things out. “I don't know.” To the effect that I don't know why they keep bothering me as I stay away when they do. She gives me a look that plainly tells me she knows there's more but she doesn't push.

“Is this why you wanted to study divination? Because they keep bothering you and you want it to stop?” she asks and I nod.

“By the way...” I begin a few minutes later after working in silence for a bit. “How do you know it's a human? It could have been a griffon or a dragon or another pony.” I ask and Sweet-Heart blinks at me for a moment before grinning.

“Well! Unlike you I'm not manic focused on only one skill or another. I can sense such blatant divination and with but a flicker of interest see through it myself towards the caster!” she boasts and I roll my eyes at this bit of grandstanding.

“So what does our little spy look like? I think mom knows but she hasn't told me anything.” I say and Luna sighs at being put on the spot but I can see out of the corner of my eye that she's smiling.

“He's an elderly human male who often wears red and cyan robes. He rarely moves, but when he does he usually grimaces in pain.” Luna explains and a chill runs down my spine. This is the same mage that sent me between worlds. Wait... in that light I... I kinda owe him.

“Oh... well what are you looking for sir?” I ask in the direction that Luna and Sweet-Heart keep glancing at. They both seem surprised. “You both keep looking there so that's where he is right?”

“Uhm... well...” an elderly voice says as a hole the same size and shape of a door appears in midair to show the old mage that sent me here in the first place standing upright and staring at us intently. He must be using a full length mirror as a focus as I can see him using a cane and shaking a little. “I apologize for prying so much, I'm searching for a criminal. Unfortunately you have many similar powers so whenever I go looking my eyes land on you.”

“That... that's just bad news isn't it? By the way... what hurt you so badly?” I ask, like I don't already know.

“I... faced off against the criminal with a few friends. He killed James without any effort and... used the body to attack me. I won't go any further. You've clearly been through too much pain in your life already, and it's something I'd rather keep from a child who still has her innocence as well as something no lady of grace should concern herself with.” he explains smoothly. “Again, I apologize for my intrusion. But, it is in everyone's best interest if this criminal is well and truly brought to justice.”

“My power shouldn't be the only reason it focuses on me... why is it always me all the time?” I ask trying to sound innocent. This is the question that may make or break this day.

“I believe that you and this criminal are alternates of one another. It's a mostly unproven theory, but if you go to any other world you can find a different version of everyone you have ever met, but you have to look hard to find them. They may be alive then or in the past or yet to be born but all peoples will be born and on the rare occasion, which I believe is your case, they might be alive at the same time.” He explained and my eyes widened at this, the implications are staggering. Especially when I consider that there may very well be another me running around somewhere.

“That... that's terrifying.” I say slowly as the thoughts still spin around. If everyone is copied into another world or is a copy eventually then who is the original? Is anything original or true or... unique? “Is anything... ever unique?” I ask out loud, only realizing I've said it when it's already been said. “Uhm...”

“Well, yes. It's truly difficult to explain... think of it like this. Everything starts out with many identical beings to themselves. But from the instant they are born they become wholly different and unique, we all take different paths and for it we all end up differently. You and the criminal merely started the same, you grew to be something very different.” the old mage reassures me and I look downwards as if in thought to hide the sheer shock at one of my previous attackers trying to comfort me.

“Can we please get back to the task at hand!?” Sweet-Heart asks and I nod before turning back to it. The mage and his window into Equestria vanish as he makes a gesture that seems to be the spell cancellation trigger. I'm not too sure though as I still don't know much about that kind of magic.

At least the question as to who is spying on me has been answered... I really should have killed him when I had the chance... but... if I had then he wouldn't have made the portal that sent me here and as aggravating as things get... this is preferable to my previous existence...

I force these thoughts from my mind as I concentrate on finishing pulling in all of the wendigo. Although I do have to wonder, will the flutter ponies from these pods be infant flutter-ponies or full sized. What is the life cycle to this new race? They seem to have two separate genders if Linked-Aura and Wind-Song are good examples, are skilled in either limited creation or illusion as the 'summoned' clothing would suggest, very energetic and their wings are solid light constructs.

“Oh thank goodness, it's done.” Sweet-Heart says and I do a double take and notice that yes. We've finished. Wait. Since when does redeeming souls and granting them life become routine? Or rather when did I become so empty headed that I phase out during such events... I need to stop being so introspective.

“My, my, my! That was quite the show! Might I ask the occasion?” A cheery voice asks and I jump in surprise.

“Celly! What have I told you about sneaking up on me like that?!” Mom demands as we all turn to Celestia in shock. How the hell does a horse with a rainbow mane sneak up on anyone?! And how did I miss the aura of a God coming up at me?!

“How did you sneak up on us?” I ask in shock as Sweet-Heart basically dives behind me. I'd call that endearing, but she probably just wants a meat shield.

“Please don't say it.” Mom moans in an exasperated tone before Celestia grins mischievously.

“Because I have 'leet ninja skillz!” Celesita announces to my confusion. What was any of that supposed to mean?

“What?” I ask intelligently and Celestia blinks.

“What do you mean what? Leet Ninja Skillz!” She announces again and I just blink. Oh hey, Cadance and Shinning-Armour are behind her... that can wait for when I figure out just what in the hell she's saying? Is it code or something?

“Is... is that supposed to stand for something? Is it a joke? A code phrase?” I ask and behind me Sweet-Heart sighs.

“She's referencing something from another world. A lot of ponies look into that world for technological and artistic innovation.” Sweet-Heart explains before shrinking down as she realizes she just called attention to herself right in front of Cadance. Not the smartest move to do in front of someone you want to avoid... but who am I to criticize? I've done dumber.

“Okay... but what does it mean?” I ask and Mom looks ecstatic at Celestia's disappointed/crushed look.

“She's jokingly boasting about assassination based skills she does not have.” Luna supplies and my eyes widen.

“Assassination? How... how would a god of the sun have any form of assassination capability? You need subtlety for that and the sun is about as subtle as an apocalypse.” I note and Mom snorts in laughter as Celestia gives me a wry look at that. “I wouldn't laugh if I were you, the moon's not much better in that regard.”

“Whose side are you on here?” Cadance asks in a joking tone as she steps forwards to stand beside Celestia with Shinning-Armour beside her.

“Well... ours I guess. I mean really between the four of us only you and me have any kind of stealth.” I say gesturing towards Cadance.

“Are you saying a goddess of the night doesn't know stealth?” Mom asks me and I give her a sideways look.

“You're more a Moon goddess, and a Moon is only stealthy compared to the sun and even then, it's like comparing an elephant to a rhino. One may technically be stealthier than the other but neither wins a prize.” I say frankly and Luna shakes her head at this.

“Well someone's relaxed, what exactly happened when we were gone?” Shinning-Armour notes and I glance back to Sweet-Heart who shakes her head. I was just thinking and not looking for direction but thank you anyways.

“That's not a ten word or less answer there.” I say plainly before glancing around a little. No more wendigo and it looks like Sweet-Heart wants to get the cocoons somewhere safe. Not that I can blame her for that. It takes quite a bit out of me to stay calm in front of a former enemy, and I'm still in a position of power. She isn't, if things go south, she dies... and it's my fault...

A moment of vertigo comes and passes as I wonder when I started to care about my enemies. Former or otherwise an enemy is an enemy, something to be destroyed or crushed before they do so to you. Right?

After a bit of discussion by those who were taller, and a distinct feeling that they would talk over me even if I really cared about the logistics of a casual lunch we headed towards a dining hall. Apparently all three of them had only had a light meal to begin with and Cadance and Shinning-Armour also had something to tell us. Considering that Cadance is a goddess of Love I'm positive there's a baby on the way.

So after about ten minutes of doing my level best to ignore small complaints that I got the gist of two minutes in, I found myself constanly brushing away Cadance's attempt to touch my mane. She seemed to be a touch jealous about the fact that it's now flowing constantly and that her mane isn't. “Is there a reason why you keep doing that?” I ask fairly certain I know the answer already.

“I just can't get over how grown up you look with that effect. Couple it with your shaggy fur and you look more like a miniature adult than a proper foal. It's quite adorable!” she gushes without a hint of dishonesty from her. “If aunty Luna didn't snatch you up as her foal first I definitely would have!” she exclaims and the blood drains from my face. Luckily the fur hides this. There would have been murder, if not Regicide and Deicide in the castle if I had to constantly put up with this much gushing.

Maybe... maybe then but... I think I can put up with this nonsense now. “You'd really want to put up with me on top of running a kingdom and a relationship?” I ask as we enter the room with a couple of the serving staff bringing in a meal... for all six of us... wait, Sweet-Heart get's nourishment from emotion. Can she eat?

Oh great, now I'm worried that they'll assume normal changeling before we can explain anything. Wait... a changeling has to be able to eat in order to maintain a disguise... but did the Flutters keep that? Moment of truth I guess, Sweet-Heart is already shaking a little, will she be able to eat at all? Will everything go wrong? Will I ever stop asking myself questions I'm about to get the answer to?

“So you really must start Luna, what exactly happened when we were gone? The rumours made it sound like Chrysalis launched another attack!” Celestia exclaimed and despite lacking emotion devouring abilities I could practically taste the fear boiling off of Sweet-Heart.

“Well, that's the funny bit. She did, and she did so because she was panicking about my foals ability to sense her swarm. Unfortunately while Immortal herself Chrysalis wasn't much in a fight and... well, Night-Shade is quite a bit in one.” Luna explains and all eyes in the room turn to me.

“She fought by bringing hundreds of barely alive beings to face me. I have the touch of death and I can weaken life energy at a distance. Basically they couldn’t get close and it took practically nothing to both kill and reanimate them. I quickly got a little creative which ended the swarm and severely weakened her.” I explain before shrugging. “It wasn't so much about me being powerful as it just being a very poor matchup for her. If she was instead some massive, formshifting, leviathan of power then I would have been outmatched.”

“And just how would you picture that?” Sweet-Heart asks with a sweet tone that I know is a promise of pain should I say the wrong thing. I also know that if I don't play it up Celestia, Shinning-Armour and Cadance will get suspicious.

“Anything really, the whole idea of a shapeshifter and the power in one is that they can use whatever physical strength they choose. The point is though that if she concentrated on being powerful rather than simply having an army she would have won.” I explain and I notice Sweet-Heart nodding fervently. Clearly she's taking notes. Wonderful.

“Well... that's grim. Although... how did you get out to fight her anyways? Why didn't your mother interfere?” Shinning-Armour asked with a raised eyebrow.

“She uh... she put up a shield that was designed to only let Night-Shade out. It was fueled off the magic inside it meaning that Luna was making it stronger and every spell she tried just fed it.” Sweet-Heart explained looking proud before catching herself and shrinking in her chair. Smooth move there, they might not catch on so long as they're completely retarded.

“Something you'd like to tell me... Cousin?” Cadance asked and Sweet-Heart went as still as statue. Shinning-Armour's horn started glowing and Celestia frowned.

“Exactly when were you going to explain this Luna?” Celestia asked eyeing Sweet-Heart warily. Looking... ready. Not aggressive nor defensive, just ready.

“Well I was planning on doing so right about now but you were a little quick.” Luna says taking a casual sip of tea and I can't help but give her a flat look. Right before Celestia starts giggling.

“Oh for pities sake they're both doing it.” Shinning-Armour says, he looks like it's taking a heroic effort of will to not scrunch up his eyes in frustration.

“Excuse me Cousins, but would either of you two mind explaining just what happened?” Cadance asks in a very formal tone. Clearly, this is her version of being upset.

“Uhm... well...” Sweet-Heart begins but clearly has no idea what to say.

“Before we actually fought I caught a changeling and began experimenting with it. I wanted to find out a way to change them. The reason for this was that I came to the realization that if I simply killed everything that threatened me as before, then the same horrible cycle would start up again. So I decided to nip it in the bud and try and figure out a different way. I ended up changing the Changeling in such a way that it no longer stole love but was sustained by the mere presence of all emotion. Then, when Chrysalis attacked and I ended up with her at my mercy, I forced the change on her and it started a chain reaction that altered every Changeling.” I explain at length, before picking up a glass of water with a wedge of lemon in it and taking a gulp.

“So those little beings I sense are changelings?” Celestia asks and I tilt my head from side to side.

“They're very different now and... well thanks to Rain-Drop and my own desperate attempt to keep things sane I ended up naming them Flutter-Ponies. Accidentally of course.” I say quickly and there's a snort. Probably at the thought of me accidentally naming something.

“And you Chrysalis? What are your thoughts? Cousin.” Cadance says in a slightly icy tone towards Sweet-Heart who flinches.

“I... I'm not sure what to think.” she says as all eyes in the room, my own included, turn to her. “I was changed against my will. My children murdered then changed... but. But, at the same time he spared me, he spared most of my children and has now... he's now helped the ones he killed. I don't know what to think.” she says and I'm surprised she's being this open. At least I think she is, I'm assuming this on the idea that someone would catch on and call her out.

So either she's a good enough liar to fool three goddesses and a veteran warrior, or she's sincere. I'm not sure which is more likely but I am inclined to believe her. Cadance quietly stands up and slowly walks around the furniture until she and Sweet-Heart are inches from one another. I sense... a very mild flow of energy from Cadance and then she sweeps Sweet-Heart into a tight hug.

“So... someone mind filling me in?” I ask after a few silent minutes. Shinning-Armour shoots me a disapproving look.

“I don't expect you to understand. I... I saw all the love, all the goodness drain out of her so long ago... it scared me so much I stopped looking for it in others. But now... she... I... I'm so sorry I didn't try harder all those years ago.” Cadance explains/stammers and I understand, no really I do. She's seeing the connection from Sweet-Heart to the Flutter-Ponies and her own love for them. For a goddess of Love that must be pretty encouraging, and now I'm stating the obvious to myself in my own damn thoughts... I may need to see Doctor Payne again, I'm clearly going insane.

Author's Note

I apologize for the huge wait, sometimes you just can't write. I remember a solid week where I stared at the word document every day for three hours each day and only managed to write a paragraph. Twenty plus hours of effort and one darn paragraph. Which is just painful when I myself enjoy writing and can't do it. Heck it's still here meaning that I couldn't even come up with a decent chapter title, although I did finally manage to finish the chapter to my satisfaction. Still, it felt like torture to know what I wanted to write but not able to actually get it down and getting nothing done. Believe me, I want it to stop as much if not more so than any of you.

The Laughing Corpse

It occurred to me two hours after lunch was broken up by Cadance and Sweet Heart's reunion that I still don't know if Flutter Ponies eat solid food. Still, I'd managed to get away from all the hustling around. Granted I doubt I've actually sneaked off as no doubt all of them noticed my leaving despite my efforts, you just can't fool a god and those who spend time with them so easily. Either way no one's complained and I'm back in my older room before Mom moved me into hers. My horn is currently throbbing in pain as I use minor divination magic to continue reading the divination book that's on the desk as I lay down comfortably on the bed.

The next trick was actually a spell I'd learned by accident, sight without eyes. Go figure. Although it is a good part as it highlights how little I actually know about the way unicorns and by extension alicorns use magic. It's clear it's through the horn and something innate to the species but... why doesn't it impede my necromancy? My horn is broken and although it's gone from a jagged stump to a short jagged pole, it's still broken.

Logically I should have as hard a time with necromancy as all my other spells. But no, it still comes as easily as ever. I'm not complaining, but I am curious. Hmm... I focus further and my head pounds all the harder. The book turns onto it's last pages and I read a quick description of the final spell the book has. It's a distant sight and sense spell that has a range up to a hundred kilometres away. Not as powerful as I'd like but it doesn't need a focus and can be cast on the inside of one's eyelids so you can be subtle about it as well.

I wonder, how much in the way of divination does sensing necromantic elements count? How similar is such an ability to divination? Is it simply another sense that I could cast through divination or is it a type of divination? What are the limits to spells dealings with knowledge? How far in the future can you look? How far into the past? The mage has clearly demonstrated that it can reach across dimensions and across great distances. I now realize that the mage has either never told me his name or I've forgotten it. Either one is bad, the first implies he still suspects me in some small way and the second points towards senility.

“Oh for pities sake! Good afternoon young prince, I see you've finished your task.” the elderly mage's voice rings out and a small portal appears with his face in it. It's rippling so is he using water as a medium?

“Yes, there was a gathering of wendigo that with Sweet Heart and mother's help I was able to end. Mother held them back as Sweet Heart and I returned them to full life.” I explain knowing full well that I shouldn't be saying so much, but... he will most likely take this as proof that I'm clearly not who he's looking for. Even though I am. Ha.

“That... that's fascinating. It's rare if not outright impossible for the undead to be returned to full life. The implications... how can such a thing be done?” he asks and I blink.

“Well, you need an Immortal, a Goddess and a powerful necromancer to start. Which well... is not practical. Also... it wasn't returning them to life. It was giving them new life.” I say and he sighs.

“True enough, anyways sorry for interrupting you.” he says and gives a salute with a wince of pain. Then he's gone. Hopefully he's considering my earlier offer. It would be interesting to try and it would definitely destroy any remaining doubts of my innocence.

I flip through the book as I hold down a wince of pain as I go to the next spell and begin working on it. Apparently the other ones were geared wholly towards sight and this one would allow me to expand towards sound as well. Could be useful, but only if focusing on one thing. It certainly seems to be the weakness of divination, if you're not looking at the right place at the right time you miss everything. So unless there's a spell that tells you the right place and time, then it's something I'm only going to learn enough to sense it being used and how to dispel it. Still, like the other spell it seems easy enough to try. So with a bit of focus for the proper mindset and a stab of pain I cast my ears randomly through the palace.

“Sweet little bumblebee, I know what you want from me!” a high pitched voice sang and I quickly got away from that.

“So right as we left the club she started nibbling on me...” a male voice says and I shoot away from listening in on a stranger's sex life.

“Sir, we've found another one.” a guard says in a frayed tone and I hear Shining-Armour sigh deeply. “Standard protocol doesn't cover it either.”

“So it's a spirit then? Like a wendigo I mean.” Shining-Armour asks and I hear a slight scraping of metal on metal. So did the guard shake his head?

“It's non-hostile sir and was... is a colt barely more than six or seven years.” the guard explains and Shining-Armour makes a rumbling noise in his throat, clearly thinking

“Does it match up to any of the known types? What exactly are we dealing with?” The purple clad (I'm assuming he's wearing the armour.) pony asks.

“It doesn't sir. It doesn't seem to eat and is corporeal, yet is clearly undead. We thought it was a half decayed zombie at first that was oddly... juicy, but zombies do not speak.” the guard continues and there's a silence. Okay, I need in on this conversation. They obviously, clearly have dealt with this kind of thing before and I want to know more.

Still I can only hear them, how can I find them unless... oh this is going to suck. I focus on where the spell is and activate a sight effect. My head feels like it's literally splitting open at this point as my sight rushes forwards from my room towards one of the guard barracks. Just outside it Shining-Armour is talking to a pegasus guard. I drop the spell and the pain fades in a hurry.

I gasped and panted deeply as the pain had caused me to hold my breath without realizing it. At this rate it won't be long before I have to cast a spell that knocked me out with pain alone. I can hardly wait.

Shaking myself out of useless contemplation I got off the bed and quickly opened the door. There are two barracks in the castle situated on opposite sides, and large amount of guard break rooms so they could be relieved if something came up for the individual in question. A decent system as you always had someone on watch, but it also spread the forces somewhat thinly. But, not a problem if you have enough guards, which we do.

We do... hunh I really am... I really need to stop my internal dialogue it keeps distracting me from the task at hand. I head to the right as that's the way it showed me. Unless senses are mirrored or something by the spell. It did mention something about not all things shown being true. So maybe? I'll find out if I waste the next hour or two going to the wrong barracks and then walking to the other one.

A wasted hour or two later I finally got the break room that Shining-Armour was supposedly in, and cautiously opened the door. Not that I expect to be in danger but... rooms full of armed and armoured individual's... a lot of bad memories there. To be honest I have mostly nothing but bad memories about everything. You know... I honestly think that might change for the better now.

“Excuse me? Is Captain Shinning-Armour in?” I ask into the room and there's some chuckling.

“That's Shining-Armour, and yes I am.” the large unicorn says kindly as he walks up to me. “Can I help you with something young prince?” he asks and I nod.

“Uhm... I was fiddling with divination magic and... overheard part of a debriefing. I'd like to talk about it.” I told him and there was a silence that descended on the room.

“What did you hear?” he asks me and I sigh.

“Something about a strange undead.” I reply and despite my vast, vast lack of knowledge of pony culture I can tell I just stepped into a very uncomfortable subject. What exactly is their view of the walking dead anyways?

“Ah... how much did you overhear?” he asks quietly and is very clearly uncomfortable.

“That it's a foal, juicy looking and speaks.” I tell him not revealing that all those three facts either point to an artificially made foal vengeance zombie, or... well... I really hope it isn't the other type I've encountered. Frankly I'd rather deal with a bastard necromancer who stumbled on a child's corpse than... the other option.

“We occasionally find the living dead but... few ponies study them. Some Zebras and Griffons do, heck we've even heard rumours of a Minotaur with an army of the living dead once but... they're so few and far between in Equestria itself that to most they're nothing more than a horror story with no substance.” Shining-Armour tells me and I nod at this. It certainly explains why no one really knows what to make of me.

“Well... I'm basically a natural born necromancer, and I have a general idea as to what it might be. I'd need to see it face to face to tell for sure though.” I state hoping he'll catch the implication. From his expression he does, and isn't happy about it.

“You're mother would kill me if I spirited you away from the palace to look at a shambling corpse.” he said with a stern glare then a bit of an amused snort.

“But I have permission you would take me right?” I ask and he thinks.

“Just how much do you know about the undead?” he asks me and I can't keep the smirk off my face.

“A lot. Even if I haven't run into this type before, which is unlikely, then I can tell what holds it together.” I say and he looks thoughtful.

“Fair enough, if you can somehow talk Luna into this then I'll bring you to the creature, but only to observe! Unless you can prove to me that it's completely safe I'm not letting you get close to it no matter what.” he tells me with an extremely stern expression on his face. Clearly he takes this very seriously.

“Fair enough.” I concede, although I'd be willing to bet that if I was the size of an adult he would simply give me the location and tell me to be careful. Now to find mom and convince her... I left quietly and I hope he understands I do intend to be back. This is dangerous, because the sentient undead are the most deadly and often times they have conflicting strengths and weaknesses. Salt will hurt a zombie of vengeance, do nothing to a vampire, and just make a famine spirit hungrier. Sunlight will kill a vampire, weaken a shadow and just give a ghoul a slight tan. Not even holy water is a universal tool against the undead, the sentient ones often resist it outright.

“Something on your mind?” A voice asks and I jump. Shining-Armour had apparently decided to follow me out.

“Just... thinking about the undead in general. Most think it's a cut and dry thing but there are so many variations that the only common theme is that they've all died at some point in some way.” I tell him and he nods.

“True enough, I've only encountered a few types and the only two universal tricks are arcane energy if they don't have a body and fire if they do.” he admits and I nod, it's a fair rule but by no means a universal one.

“That's a good policy, but it won't work on everything. Some undead, the wet ones especially just aren't hurt by fire, and many many ghosts and spirits will return after being destroyed if they still have unfinished business.” I tell him and he nods before sitting with a thump. I clearly just opened up a whole mess of bad memories.

“How... how many types have you encountered?” he asks me sounding both resigned and pitying at the same time. How many types? Allip, Avenging Spirt, Ash Wraith... my mind quickly spun in the direction of the things I've encountered and I caught the look on Shining-Armour's face. “So many?”

“Yea, I've encountered hundreds of types. If not millions of individual undead. I've even created a few types of composite undead and plant based ones as well.” I tell him and he simply stares at me. I'm not sure if I've disturbed him or not. Probably.

“Undead Plants?” he asks simply and I raise an eyebrow but shrug.

“Yes, you can hide them in plain sight and no one knows exactly what to do with them. The perfect guardian!” I boast with a grin and after a moment he snorts in amusement.

“And not nearly as disgusting or tragic as other types.” he notes with a slight smile.

“You bet, I could animate an entire forest and it would raise maybe half the outrage of digging a grave for the corpse inside.” I remark and the smile on his face freezes.

“You know, you may look and sound like a child but it's moments like that which give me chills.” Shining-Armour tells me and I snort lightly.

“You'd be amazed at how terrifying a normal creature can get when they don't think they have options.” I tell him and he simply nods.

“I know. I've seen the most enormous earth ponies up and panic at the first sign of a fight, and saw the little pegasus who looked more suited to fetching coffee charge in without a second thought and win. Everything has hidden depths, and it's not until you force them up that you can make a proper judgement.” Shining-Armour tells me and I nod at the wisdom.

“Well I better get going, although I can pretty much guess what mom will say.” I remark dryly and he chuckles in his throat as I walk away.

It doesn't take me long to reach mom's room and at this point I stop myself before shaking my head. No time to muse, time to finally get to something familiar. “Hey Mom, uhm... well... the guard found something interesting that I could really help with so I was wondering if your would let me go with them to solve a potentially tragic problem.” I say and her smile instantly turns into a small glare. Pity she looked rather happy to be distracted from paperwork.

“And what, makes you think leaving the palace grounds would be a good idea with your wings and horn broken?” she asks and I actually see a bit of hope for persuading her.

“Well, I will be surrounded by guards at all times and it relates to the undead.” I tell her and she sighs.

“And because the undead are involved you are going to be endlessly interested about this.” she says hanging her head and looking thoughtful. “As much as I hate this, keeping you from this is going to be as frustrating as keeping Cadance away from matchmaking or marriage counselling.” she says and my jaw drops. Am I going to persuade her without persuading her?

“This is... oddly easy. There must be a catch...” I muse out loud and she nods.

“Frankly the fact that an entirely new species is now flitting about Equestria and is soon to expand beyond it's borders is going to require both myself and Celly to make sure this doesn't spike into a political disaster. The Griffons are a naturally paranoid species and miniature ponies flying around will just heighten that unfortunate tendency.” she explains and I wince a little. So I've nearly caused an international incident. Lovely.

“Good grief, even when I try to be good I just cause problems.” I mutter in a slight bit of annoyance. Does everything I do end up with pain in some way? Honestly... is there nothing I do that is well and truly free of evil? I try and redeem another and I may have started a potential war. Just trying to protect myself and I destroy another...

“Don't even go there sweetie.” Mom says and I realize that she's suddenly swept me into a hug. “Believe me, when you think you can bring nothing good you lose what makes you good.” she tells me and I can only sigh.

“Maybe... but let's be honest. Even my best moments are tied with tragedy and pain.” I say remembering my many victories... and all of them at the cost of the life or dignity of another.

“This is a far stride from the grim determination you've shown before.” she notes calmly. She's right... I'm changing very quickly... right I'd almost forgotten. Brain chemistry is not just a pair of words practised healers and necromancer's use to confuse. It's a true thing. A child's mind wanders and ponders and thinks in odd ways. It's growing and physically changing, so I'm seeing my life and actions in new and uncomfortable ways.

“I think I've said this before, but being transformed from one race to another and made into a child will alter one's mind. It makes you think in odd ways and... will never really stop.” I say as I come to a conclusion.

“Are you about to ask a deep question?” she asks and I blink before nodding in her grip. “Do you want me to let you go for the sake of dignity?” she offers and I think for a moment before the answer surprises me.

“No, I... I want to be held.” I tell her and she holds me tighter. Clearly she's worried. “It's just... just how much of who I am... who I was, was human? How much was my life, how much was my race and how much is me?” I ask and she gently rubs between my wings as I nuzzle into her fur for comfort. How long had this been buried?

“That... that is a question scientists and philosophers have been trying to answer for centuries. There is no answer, there is no true way of knowing. All you can do is trust in yourself and hope for a better tomorrow.” she tells me and I sigh.

“That's... pretty flimsy mom.” I reply before sighing deeply. “But, it probably is the best answer I'll get.” I admit and I can practically sense her nodding.

“What brought this on?” she asks and I can't help but sniff a little. Am I fighting back tears? Oh great...

“I... I think that the guards found a type of undead that changed my life before. I... I'm worried it might do the same.” I tell her and she goes still for a moment with only her heart making any noise. Then she breathes deeply in thought.

“In what way did it change you? Is it really so bad?” she asks and I nod despite being pressed against her dark blue fur. It really is soft and warm, like a blanket.

“It... it showed me how... how horrible and tragic necromancy can be. I saw myself as a horrific monster, and a deluded innocent feeding off of pain and sorrow. It still can't be unseen, even now.” I whisper and an image I've been repressing as hard as I can for a long time floats to the surface of my thoughts again. A little boy with half his face rotted away. A smiling happy child in rags, draining the life and soul from the world around him. Innocent evil.

“And then... I... I found the natural version. The creature it was based off of. A... a tragedy that refused to die... I... I learned to hate myself for it. For being associated with such creatures and their makers. For letting things get so far. For not taking action. My every failure pounded at my skull endlessly. It was when I learned that... I was doomed. That I was too stubborn and angry to lay down and die, and too horrifying to leave alone.” I say and she holds me tighter.

“It will be different, you've changed and grown. Here you are not reviled, here you are not an object of horror. This time, you may be able to make things right.” she tells me and I sigh as I think deeply. Could I? Have I changed enough for such a thing to happen? Or was it the bit I can never be rid of?

“We can only know if I go.” I say and nearly wince as I realize that I rhymed.

“Alright, you can go. But there will be guards, and I want you to leave your cat here so that if things go badly you can use your connection to it to flee here. Okay?” she asks and I smile to myself. Even though the whole bit was sincere it did help me get what I want.

“That works.” I say before smiling up at her as she pulls me away a little. She wipes tears out of the corners of my eyes ever so gently and I... I'll be honest. I'm actually starting to enjoy this. “Uhm... can I go tell Shining-Armour I have permission now?” I ask her and she let's me down with a nod. “Thank you...” I say quietly... I don't really know if I'm thanking her for the permission or being put down or... something else. Still I quietly back out the door as I suddenly feel very awkward.

Standing outside the room I let out a huff of air and sniff. My new form is really giving me the run around isn't it? The curse of a flawless disguise I suppose. Only four other beings at most truly know who I am and all of them claim to be family now. Even those who saw me last before being in this form truly cannot recognize me. I'd have to probably bring up direct evidence of who I am for my enemies to find me. Evidence I do not have...

Still... ... bah! There goes my focus. I've forgotten where I was going with my thoughts. Well isn't that pathetic? Time to at least tell Mr. Managed To Get A Goddess For A Wife. ... Actually in that light the guy's a marvel. He managed to marry a literal goddess of love. That's something right out of the older legends right there. Now that I think about it... that actually is something to respect the man for. Go figure.

And my child mind has wandered again. How lovely. I'm guessing the only way to cure this is to wait it out... hopefully it won't be more then a couple decades. “What are you doing?” a small voice asks me and I glance up to see a light purple flutter zooming towards me.

“Oh, I'm going to be talking to Captain Shining-Armour so I'm heading towards him now.” I tell the tiny creature who nods in understanding before flying around me so quickly that it leaves a ring around me. I feel a bit like a jerk that I don't know this flutter's gender, but it has a very androgynous voice and body build.

“So what are you going to talk about?” it asks me and I smile.

“I have permission to do something that... I've often been good at.” I tell the androgynous little thing and it stops right in front of my face forcing me to stop walking.

“Why would you need permission?” it asks and I force a grin.

“It's... not exactly a safe thing to do. Also it's kind of scary.” I say and immediately regret it. No doubt I've perked it's curiosity.

“Oh, OK.” it says and flies off. What? That was way too easy... right? After blinking like an idiot for a few moments I shrug and start walking fully expecting the tiny thing to zoom back and demand just what I'm up to.

So I set myself walking slowly towards the guard room that Armour was at last. I doubt he's still there but I will be able to get directions. Still that flutter really should be back by now, this is just bizarre.

I quickly arrive at the guard room despite dragging my hooves and open the door to take a look. Lucky me, he's still here. “Captain?” I ask out and he looks at me. He starts walking over which is a very good thing as I can't really tell his expression at that distance.

Oh good it's neutral. “So... Princess Luna has given you permission.” he says before I can open my mouth to tell him.

“Yes... and now I need to figure out how they managed to streamline the communications so much that you already know.” I say and he looks confused. In retrospect I've confused myself as well. “Nevermind. Uh... when do we leave?” I ask and he grins.

“In two hours. The Night-Guard are just starting to wake up and will be completely ready by then. Eager?” he asks and I blink. Yea, I kind of am, because if I'm wrong I might be able to have some fun. Now granted I might scar a few guards for life but still... fun. I wonder should I make them dance? That usually unsettles people plenty when the dead dance. I do hope it's just an unusually squishy zombie parroting words, that way I can really play with some heads... although... that might be a bad idea as they might not appreciate it.

Good grief I'm swinging back and forth on things all over the place. I will not take control of the dead simply because if that mage whose name I still don't know looks in at the wrong moment he might drop the bag of stupid he seems to be holding when he stares at me. Actually in that context I really need to get my flank back to the divination book.

“Equestria to Charon, come in Charon!” Shining-Armour says to me and it takes an effort of will not to hit him... one I fail at it seems as he blocks my swing with ease. “Lost in thought?” he asks and I nod. “Well decent swing for a knee jerk reaction.” he remarks kindly. “I'll find you when it's time to leave, be prepared for a cold evening.” he says and I nod. I have a few spells based around either keeping warm or not feeling cold. Good and practical for hiding in the mountains.

So I trotted back to my room to wait out the situation. When in it's comfortable privacy I blink a little and realize that Luna isn't being nearly as protective as she vowed to be earlier... is she more confident with the other two alicorns here? It would make sense... but she's also letting me well out of arm's reach to go to a place that can clearly be dangerous...

She's trying to figure out a proper balance isn't she? So... I guess the major question is if this newest bout of freedom will last. No way of really knowing, outside of trying to get things to go well. Which means no fun... why would I think wasting valuable resources and scaring allies would be fun? I hate being a child.

I start reading through the book again and sigh in disappointment as I remember there's nothing at all about sensing divination in this book. Still... may as well finish what I've started.

Numerous headaches later there's a knocking at my door. It takes me a moment to remember why someone would be bothering me. Which is a sign of my second childhood really getting to me, or senility has seeped in regardless of my new physical age. Neither is a pleasant prospect. One blinding headache later and I have a powerful warmth spell on me that won't cook me alive either, so with that in place I get myself up off the bed and open the door. “Time to go?” I ask hiding my increasingly turbulent thoughts.

“Yes, if you'll follow me. We will be travelling through teleportation so you do not need to worry about keeping pace with your injured wings my prince.” the night guard says professionally and I nod and follow him as he's requested. I wonder... do bat winged pegasi have a different name? Is it rude to ask such a question? Why do they have slitted eyes, when it's a trait more common to predators? Why was he so careful not to show his teeth as he spoke? Does he have fangs? If he does that would make him some kind of predatory pegasus sub-species right? Why am I phrasing my every thought as a question?

He leads me to a small room with gems embedded in the walls complete with mystic runes surrounding them, I can understand a couple of the runes saying 'Space' 'Move' and 'Anchor'. There is another bat pegasus as well as a very dark green earth pony all in the armour of the night guard. There was a matching design on the floor. There's a faint hum of power from the room and it's very clear the place is used to make teleportation much easier. Actually... although the humming is very low there is a resonance to it that... would this room do all of the work?

“So gentlecolts are you ready for a bit of undead recon?” Shining-Armour asks leading in five day guards, two of them unicorns and two of them earth ponies with one pegasus.

“Sir, yes sir.” all the night guards intone. The inclusion of a fourth and fifth voice alert me to the fact that two black unicorns had been standing in the shadows so damn quietly I hadn't noticed them! What the hell is wrong with me?! If I'd been this careless two weeks ago I'd be dead! Granted I would have walked it off but still...

“Form the circle boys, standard civilian approach procedures.” Shining-Armour states and I'm gently nudged into the centre of a formation of guards, the pegasi are on the outside with the earth ponies behind them with me behind the unicorns who are next. So the pegasi are given mobility the earth ponies are the walls and the unicorns are damage. With frail little me in the centre as the unknowable walking apocalypse. But shh! They don't know it. There's a rush of magic and a sound like a single note of music... played right in your ear with a gong. Ouch.

Blinking in pain I feel a wind that I must assume is bitter cold passing over me. It looks like the guards are effected but me? No problem. The pegasi immediately take off and quickly circle around to scout the immediate area.

“All clear sir! Only the creature is in range.” one of them shouts and Shining-Armour nods before motioning for me to follow him.

“Stay in formation Prince Charon and if I say run, you run.” he says curtly and I raise an eyebrow at this. Biting my tongue I follow him to a burnt out town, with the winds doing all they can to bite at me it gives the place a feeling of weight pressing down. I can sense something... it's very weak though... so was my zombie guess right?

“Hello?” A strangely echoing and breathy voice asks and there are hoof steps. A tiny rotting and wet looking pegasus foal with an orange and grey coat walks out.

“Oh no... oh nonono... not one of these.” I say unable to look away from the creature as I step out of the protective circle. One of them puts a leg out in front of me but by reflex I fade slightly into the aether and simply pass through it without issue. The pegasus guard who dive bombs me gets the same treatment and I am soon standing in front of the smiling corpse.

At this close distance I can clearly see that the orange colouration is not fur colour, but a mold. I can also clearly tell that one eye socket has flesh and blood putrefied to the point of being a liquid sloshing around in the lower part. Luckily the cold weather has partially frozen that so it's not moving around too much.

“Hello, I'm Nightshade. What's your name?” I ask gently trying to keep both disgust and pity off of my face.

“Hi! I'm... uhm... hmm... that's weird... I thought I knew it...” The undead colt says before rubbing the back of his head in a manner that would be endearing if that audible squelching did not represent exposed brains. “Do you know?”

“Well... I don't know your actual name... but would you like a nickname?” I ask him as I try and think about what to do. The greatest kindness for these poor monsters is swift death, but they don't die fast. Ever. The only way to end it's torture is to cause even greater pain.

“YES! I'd love one! Oh thank you, thank you, thank you!” he cheers jumping around with his entrails bouncing around horrifically. Why hasn't the flesh soup in it's eye socket spilled?

“Alright then... how about Corpsy?” I ask trying to plow through the emotional agony I'm getting off of this child. It is everything I had feared but for some reason... I don't feel so wretched this time. I guess what doesn't kill you makes you stronger. He smiles widely and earnestly. I can feel him celebrating the agony he's in. He's happy because he can feel his intestines swinging and his skin rotting. It's making him joyful to know that parts of his brain are literally freezing. It's exactly like I feared.

“Excuse me Corpsy.” I say as laughing corpse bounces around me, somehow he can actually hover in the air for a few moments despite one wing being skeletal... interesting and likely very useful. “Hey Corpsy...” I try again as the utterly insane child skips around me. My ability to sense pain spikes massively every time he lands and to be honest I'm starting to get legitimately creeped out by the dissonance of the cheerful child and the undead incarnation of suffering.

“HEY CORPSY!” I shout and he stops practically on a coin in front of me. “I need to talk to the adults for a little bit, alright?” I ask and he freezes.

“No! They... they're meanies! They...” he begins before motioning for me to lean closer. “They feel love and happiness! It'll kill us both! But, if there's no pony here then we can both live and play and have fun on the nothingness and cold forever!” he whispers then cheers at me and I step back a little. So I was right, it is one of those things... and it thinks I'm one too.

“Don't worry. It'll take more then love and kindness to hurt me.” I say with a grin and he smiles widely. I must say I'm quite happy to turn away from the creature so I don't have to look at it. Poor stupid thing...

“What is it? Is it dangerous?” Shining-Armour asks with a glare as I walk back into his earshot and out of Corpsy's.

“No... in fact these things have little to no offensive power. But they're regenerative abilities are almost unmatched.” I say looking back at the oblivious monster in the ruins.

“Alright... but what is it?” he asks me and I sigh.

“It's... it is a tragedy. This is a child that has been completely and utterly betrayed. Betrayed so thoroughly that... he twisted into something that... thrives off the neglect and hatred and sheer apathy that killed him.” I explain and despite the soldiers clearly trying to keep it off their faces I can tell that they're disturbed.

“It... it mentioned something about Love and Happiness like they're bad things.” One of the guards, which one I can't tell asks without actually asking.

“These sorts of things feed off of pain and suffering, and are injured by the opposite forces. If you walk up to it feeling pity you will hurt it. If you walk up wanting to help it, it will suffer for it.” I say and there is a very uncomfortable silence.

“Can we put him out of his misery?” A pegesi night guard asks and I sigh and shake my head.

“Not really. He feeds off of pain and neglect now, including his own. You use fire normally right?” I ask and there are a few nods. “Being set on fire would hurt, a lot. The pain would feed him and help heal him. So it would take hours if not days of burning, and he would scream for every second of it.”

“What would... what would a huge amount of a positive emotion do?” he asks and I stare at him for a moment before shrugging.

“I... don't know. I'll be honest, these things horrify me to the point that I can't really feel anything.” I admit and Shining-Armour gives me an odd look.

“Don't you have abilities relating to the undead? Shouldn't you be able to cut off it's power or something?” he asks and I shake my head.

“No... this is a natural undead. Think of it like this, to create an undead you have to make a sort of loop inside the creature. This loop is fed by the outside which heals the inside, which heals the outside again. The natural ones like this have a great many such loops within them, and to cut them off painlessly I have to do it one at a time. The process of doing it right is so slow that by the time I've cut one, another forms.” I explain before taking a few deep breaths. I don't like explaining so much.

“Cut off the pain perhaps? I've heard you have that gift.” one of them asks and I shake my head.

“Only physical pain, it feeds of mental and emotional pain as well.” I say, choosing not to explain that the emotional pain of being attacked as a child and the pain of a reasonable being forced to attack a child is enough to make killing the poor thing take days.

“Alright, so we go with the nuclear option then.” Shining-Armour says and walks off from the main group.

“The what option?” I ask and a guard shrugs.

“It's a term from another world meaning overkill.” A guard explains and I nod before raising an eyebrow. “You don't know what overkill means?”

“You can only kill things once, unless you have someone like me around to mess with things so then you might be able to...” I begin and he holds up a hoof to cut me off.

“Overkill means to bring hugely excessive force into something. Think using a massive fire spell to kill a fly.” He tells me and I nod.

“Alright, so it's like calling a god to... deal... with a single undead...” I explain before facehoofing. He's calling his wife. The phrase sounds pathetic, and even though in context it's not, it still does sound just plain sad.

There is a pulling sound... Yes a pulling sound. Anyways, Cadance is here! She and Shining-Armour speak to another for a moment and share a quick nuzzle. I think I saw a touch of tongue... anyways getting off of a Love God's affairs with mortals I steal a glance at my undead friend watching nervously from the ruins. He's terrified, he knows Cadance is the embodiment of everything that will destroy him.

“Do you think you can hold him still?” Cadance asks and I jump a little as she had basically sneaked up on me. “Sorry.” she apologizes with a clear smile in her voice. A fragile smile as she catches sight of the clearly terrified undead, but a smile none the less.

“You do realize that he's in agony just because you're here right? Your very presence is well... killing him already.” I say as I can feel his well... it's not life force... death force then. His death force is flickering.

“Yes, and I need you to hold him still. I believe I can help him.” Cadance says and I frown. Something stirs in me and... well why not go with it?

“Cadance, no. This is not some idiot zombie or a ghoulish parody of life. This is a victim, one that is suffering all the more for your presence. I'm not the type to do this. I'm not some shining protector from on high or a selfless hero standing as a willing meat shield. I am someone who's suffered and so is he.” I tell her before pointing back at Corpsy.

“Nightshade...” She says and I hold up a hoof.

“Please, let me finish.” I say and she nods. “Like I said, I'm not the type for this. But what happened to him, what created this being... is Fucking Wrong. And enough is enough.” I say and she nods. “What are you planning?”

“Do you know what Love is tied to?” She asks me and I frown.

“For the sake of explanations let's say no.” I reply and she sighs.

“Life, I'm basically your opposite.” she tells me and I nod. “Now... I haven't encountered these things much but... I think I can help. Please believe me, can you have faith in me?” she asks and I take a deep breath and I can feel... damn I hate this... it's been so long since anything like this that... oh forget it.

“I really hope you know what you're doing.” I say with a deep sigh. “He can't remember his real name and his nickname is Corpsy.” I start to walk towards the undead child dragging my hooves a little. “Also he smells, be ready for that.” I say over my shoulder with a wry grin. No other smiles. Yea... no one likes this.

Only the wind and the thud of hooves against the ground are the only sounds that herald my approach to Corpsy. “Is... is she going to go away? She hurts!” he whimpers at me clearly hurting.

“She... she's going to come closer and I can't stop her. You won't be able to really run away either.” I tell him and he looks horrified. Oh gods why do I care so much? “But, if you stick with me as she comes it won't hurt as much. You see... she wants to help you.”

“Help me!? By hurting me!? But... but... I don't want... it would be like Greyrush again...” he says and the fact he used a name sticks in my mind. If that's the name of the bastard that caused Corpsy here to exist then he will soon find either a long torturous death or a suddenly much more brutal eternal torment. Possibly both.

“She's not that type. She really does want to help and is strong enough to do it.” I reassure him, not including that I have no clue how she is going to help him. You can't return the undead to life, you have to destroy them first then use the corpse to resurrect what used to be there. But it's not the same. If you're trying to bring the living dead to full life then you fail as something else comes back. Still... if he remembers his time as the walking dead and his life before then it will not be true destruction.

I hear hoof falls and I know that Cadance is approaching, I take a breath to steady myself as this happens and I quickly stand beside Corpsy before laying a wing on him to stop him from running. I can't stop him from shaking though and it's so bad the blood and meat soup in his eyeball starts dripping out.

She freezes as she get's close and puts a hoof to her mouth in shock. Clearly she has poor long distance perception.

“I warned you about the smell.” I state blandly and she swallows before forcing a smile.

“Let me go, run! She will destroy us!” Corpsy half shouts in a panic but I've paralysed his legs. Which is surprisingly hard to do as Corpsy is feeding of his own pain and fear as well as my nervousness.

“Before you do anything, understand that the living dead are echoes. Life is the sound, death is the echo. If you restore the sound it will no longer be the echo. Do you understand me?” I ask and she nods.

“You hold the echo, I will return the sound.” she says and my eyebrows go up at this boast. Then she starts pulling in energy and starts glowing bright pink. Wait she wants too... OH FUCK THATS BRIGHT!

She's glowing so brightly that it's like staring at the sun and I have my eyes closed. I grab onto Corpsy's essence and hold a hoof in front of my eyes. Now it's like staring into a torch after being in the dark for an hour. I can feel a stupid amount of magic being brought to bare as Corpsy shifts and twists under my wing. I can feel his soul starting to twist into a normal living feel but I guide it so that it keeps at the very least it's memories.

After a few moments the rushing and bright light both fade. I blink awkwardly as my eyes readjust to the fact that I am not in fact on the surface of a pink sun. “My poor eyes...” I mutter painfully.

“That felt horrible.” Corpsy says and my eyes clear as I look at him. He's fully alive now. A grey and blond pegasus with yellow eyes and no marking on the side.

“How do you feel?” Cadance asks and the former undead blinks owlishly for a few moments as I pull away. He's mostly the same shade of grey that I am. Luckily the orange mold is gone, and so is the smell. Thankfully.

“He clearly just said he felt horrible.” I say dryly as I myself am not feeling too good. Actually I'm feeling strangely bitter about something... why would I be bitter? She just solved a huge problem and everything is turning out for the better, why am I getting angry!? All she did was spit on everything that has ever defined me by walking up and brazenly turning an echo of what was into the fullness of what is.

Ah, there we are. I think I should avoid Cadance for a while. I'm twitching, time to get the hell out of here. “You seem to have things under control. I... I have to leave now.” I say forcing myself to stay calm.

“Have I offended you somehow?” Cadance asks and I sigh deeply.

“No... yes... I don't know... I'm confused, angry and I feel like I've been stabbed. I'm going to leave before I do something... evil.” I say and I can feel a rush of pain from her... well... I'm about as blunt as a boulder, of course what I say hurts.

“And why... what's hurt you?” she asks and I turn to give her a plain look. I can feel my face twisting into a look of helpless pain and despair.

“I spent over a century wanting nothing more then to do what took you five seconds. One hundred years hating myself for not having what you do... I'll bet you can even return the long dead can't you?” I ask and my eyes are burning. She nods.

“If they're willing, they return with ease.” she says and I sigh with my head and neck drooping towards the ground. I feel exhausted. After a moment I pull my head up and notice that the whole... mystic aura effect on my mane is gone. Now it's a rusted brown... like dried blood that's been in the sun too long. Now it's long semi spiky wisps of hair rather than a flowing fog.

“I know it's not fair to you or... really anyone. I just bring out the worst in all things... it's just... you made my every struggle... meaningless with this one act.” I say and I manage to drag my head up a little. She looks heartbroken. “Also my emotions are bouncing all over the place. I know it's not fair... I'm sorry. I... I think I'm going crazy... and I'm going home.” I say feeling myself grow more exhausted with each word.

She's stunned and confused... and 'Corpsy' is just plain confused. The guards are walking forwards with clear purpose. I need to get out of here, I'm started to feel caged in. I quickly look into myself and feel for connections... Corpsy is confused, grateful and in awe to both me and Cadance... Cadance is worried as is Shining-Armour. I'm on the edge of a breakdown that jumped out of nowhere and I finally, FINALLY feel the connection to Bones. I pull on it as hard as I can with myself as the loose object.

“W-Wait!” Corpsy half shouts as I vanish in front of him. His voice echoes back at me as I struggle to not land on my cat. Bones just growls at me.

“Sorry... I needed out of there and jumping towards you was the easiest way to do it.” I say and he tilts his head before mewing at me. “Yes, I'm aware... I'm just... exhausted. Tired to the bone.” I say and the kitten snorts before walking off.

Right... well first things first. Bed. Now. I pull up my hooves and start walking... but I don't get far as I practically bump into mom.

“Are you alright?” She asks breathlessly, I don't look up so I can't catch an expression.

“Just... tired. Very, very tired.” I say and a moment later I'm wrapped up in her magic and laid gently on her back. “Thank you...” I say hoping to pass out into blissful unconsciousness. Unfortunately the blissful world of rest remains distant... however the world of pointlessly waxing poetical is expanding it's borders.

Decisions

“You do know you're going to have to talk eventually right?” Luna asks me after I have spent what felt like only a few minutes, but judging from the lack of sunlight coming in from the windows must have been several hours.

“Eventually.” I admit before continuing to stare at a blank spot on the wall. Earlier Luna clearly tried to get into my head by putting her own beside mine and trying to see what I was seeing. No such luck for her I'm afraid. Or me really, I'd love to pass out sometime soon. “I've just...” I begin and I can see Mom perk up from the corner of my eye. “I just feel numb right now.”

“Could you explain why Cadance helping a victim that even you feel sorry for is so upsetting?” she asks and I blink and look towards her. She's holding up a scroll with her magic. “She just sent it, and everyone's worried.” she explains before sending the scroll over.

To my beloved Aunty Luna. I must admit I'm rather worried about Little Nightshade. I rate a nickname from her already? He was able to identify but not name a truly tragic type of undead that was so horrible that my Darling Shiny asked for my help. Little Nightshade then showed great compassion for the poor creature and with some persuasion helped me wash away poor young Corpsy's pain. So she decided to keep calling him Corpsy? Odd. After a completely successful revival Little Nightshade grew upset and started mentioning... unpleasant events in his past. It's not my place to share his secrets, however I thought you would need to know this. With Love, Cadance

I honestly don't have anything to say to that which does not come from childhood insanity. Although she could stick to her own business the pink puffed up... I slap myself to get out of that. There's a gasp and I manage to remember that I am in fact not alone. I glance casually in her direction so as to comfort her, then realize that she's now so close that I can see individual hairs in her coat.

She quickly examines where I smashed myself with my hoof, before giving me a solid look right in the eye. “Mind explaining exactly why you're hurting yourself?” she asks curtly.

“So as not to act like a child.” I say and she smiles gently before pulling me into a soft hug. “It... it's just not fair, I spend so long learning about death and all it means... just for her to come along and undo it like it's nothing. What point is there to tragedy and desperation, if there's someone running around wiping it away without repercussion? Why have limit and law or death and suffering if it can just be washed away without issue?” I demand as I start to grow furious, and despite her trying to comfort me my silence is only a seething anger.

Anger which burns out quickly, the flames leaving only emptiness and weariness behind. I feel like I'm made of ash at the moment, frail and... worthless. I really, really need to get off of this thought path before I do something stupid.

But what kind of thought path do I go on from here? I can't simply ignore the fact that... that all I've ever fought for; everything that I am, is meaningless. I just let myself be held despite the fact that it feels like I've been shot with an arrow at this point. Although if I was I'm fairly certain Mom would have made some kind of reaction.

There's suddenly a knocking at the door and I push away a little so I can see who it is. Mom opens it with her magic and in stomps Sweet-Heart. Well she certainly looks furious. Mom seems more amused for some reason and she let's me go and backs off a touch as Sweet-Heart comes face to face with me.

Then she hits me in the face so hard I slam sideways into the bed. “What in the fuck!?” I demand and she's instantly in my face and glaring at me. She holds the stare for a few seconds before grabbing me by the hair and dragging me off the bed.

“I am not letting this horseshit keep up. No Moping!” she half shouts at me as she drags me from the room.

“Some help please?” I call to mom and she gives me a cheery wave.

“Best of luck Sweetie.” She calls out happily. “And don't worry, I'll be watching in case things go too far.” she says cheerfully as Sweet-Heart (The Bitch) puts me in a headlock and drags me out.

“What in the hell is wrong with you!?” I demand before she hurls me away and a swarm of flutter ponies catch me.

“In case you forgot Mr Dark and Dumb we flutters feed off of emotion, and what you're putting out is like somepony trotting up to you just as you're about to eat and breaking wind in your face!” she exclaims and I blink at the sheer... absurdity of that mental image.

“Mind explaining why you're censoring your language? I can take a few Bucks or Fucks you know.” I ask trying to distract her so I can think a little more deeply. Hunh... her eyes are glowing. That's actually a little intimidating.

“You can't lie in front of me. I can sense your deception.” she states coldly.

“I know, I gave you that ability.” I tell her before fighting down a yawn. She takes it as an insult.

“No, you twisted my own formshifting and my soul so that I would give myself the ability and it would be reflected in my children.” She tells me and I raise an eyebrow. I just twisted the soul, the formshifting I left alone. She's glaring at me again.

“Now what?” I ask and the glare intensifies as every single flutter pony gets in on it. “No, seriously. Now what?” I ask again.

“I don't know.” one of the flutters says slowly, and I snort in amusement at that. They're just parroting their leader, kinda cute and kinda pathetic.

“Whatever,” I begin in a dismissive tone and the glare intensifies. Hunh... her eyes are bleeding fire. How far can she go with this? “to get back on topic you can't simply order someone not to feel something. You can't exactly control what you feel you know.”

“I know that you jerk, but I'm saying it anyways! Clean up your act?” Sweet-heart says her accusation turning into a question as I thrust my face forwards until we're eye to eye.

“So that whole display was just an illusion... interesting.” I mutter to myself as she sputters a little, clearly unbalanced.

“You're being funny mommy!” A flutter announces as they all start laughing. So clearly these are the more stupid ones. Wonderful...

“If that's all... I'll be going now.” I state before walking away before a huge amount of flutters grab me by the tail and start pulling. Strangely it's not painful at all as I'm dragged back to be in speaking distance with Sweet-Heart. “Do you honestly think you can do anything other than seriously annoy me?”

“Do you think that your pity party can do anything but hurt yourself and others?” she counters and I blink a touch.

“What makes you think you're allowed to get in on my thinking time? I need to sort things out, and having some punk of a former shapeshifter bothering me isn't going to get things done.” I tell her dryly and she glares at me.

“Well how about we take a look at what's been bothering you so much in the first place?” she states, and realizing that she'll just throw a fit if I don't come I follow. Life used to be so much easier when I could just kill everything and be done with it.

And now the insane little creatures are orbiting around me as I follow their 'mother'. A thought comes to me as we travel, I may as well voice it. “Do flutter ponies eat solid food?” I ask and everyone stops.

“Uhm...” A flutter pony begins and there is only the sound of confusion.

“Well actually...” Sweet-Heart begins. “Uhm... I... uh...” she continues clearly confused. “Sh...Shouldn't you know? You helped make this species!” she exclaims and I frown.

“My alterations made it so you'd feed off of the fallout of the energy from emotion rather than emotion itself. I didn't touch things like a physical digestive track or the like, instinctive formshifting coupled with soul compression gave your kind a new shape.” I tell her and she blinks. I facehoof at this, ow. Damn things are really solid.

“Wait... soul compression?” she asks and I sigh. Oh please, please don't make me explain it. I really don't want to. “Mind explain...” she begins before I sigh explosively and she adopts a confused and frustrated expression at this. “Grow up, and explain. Now.”

“Basically the process in which you created the changelings gave them stretched out proto-souls. Crunch them down, press it together, then streamline the moulding and you have a proper one.” I explain and she seems to blank out a little. “Are you honestly implying you don't know anything about the composition of a soul?” Oh for pities sake...

“There are two parts. The spirit which is the memories and personality of the current life, and the soul which is the immortal aspect. You created fragile proto souls. They were effective on their own but stretched out so thinly they were about to break, which prevented a proper spirit from growing. Without a spirit a soul just sort of... bumbles along. Souls grow spirits but... they need to have some form of solidity to truly hold it.” I explain and there is a lot of confusion all around.

“Oh forget it. It's something you have to witness to understand.” I say, and let's be honest here I can't describe souls. Comparing souls to jewels and plantlife crossed with smoke and sheer colour is the closest I can get, yet it falls so short of the goal that it's wholly inadequate. Like comparing the flame of a candle to the sun itself, or a grain of sand to the moon.

“Just how would I witness such a thing?” she asks sounding honestly curious.

“You need to first learn to feel for spirits, and to feel the contours of your own. Then you have to learn to open your spiritual eyes. I was often surrounded by ghosts before so I quickly learned what it felt like. The second part of manipulating my own soul however... that took a very long time.” I say and she looks disappointed. What's with the mood swings? Is little miss shapeshifter being taken over by her own form? Or am I simply projecting my own mental problems on others?

“So you're useless. Good to know.” she states. Does she honestly think bait that obvious will get me? Actually? Why not bite? Let's see what happens.

“Useless!? Useless!? How in the hell am I useless!? I'm a walking apocalypse! A living Nightmare! The souls of the dead are as ants beneath my wrath and... where are you going?” I begin with as much drama as I can, before Sweetheart walks away with a shake of her head. “Not buying it are you?”

“Not in the slightest, I could taste your amusement.” she tells me and I roll my eyes.

“Well excuse me for trying to raise my spirits.” I say and she rolls her eyes. Now she was either just copying me, or is trying to say something. I find myself caring less and less each passing second.

“Wow, that apathy is coming in fast.” Sweetheart notes and I raise an eyebrow. “I'll be going now.” she quickly states and I suddenly find myself alone. Why the hell would apathy scare her? Or does it just taste that bad?

Maybe moving around might help me think a little more clearly. I move slowly down a few sets of stairs and wander a lower level of the palace. It's clean, yet smells of metal and tar. It's the same basic layout again, a few missing doors here and there but, otherwise the only real difference between this floor and the ones above is the grey colour scheme and a lack of windows. There's a feel of both curiosity and determination in the air here.

“Heh heh heh, them foo's never know when ta stop. Doctor Payne would be annoyed if he weren't so proud.” A voice like rumbling boulders announces as I hear hoofsteps approach. Well at least I know who it is. “How ya doin Teeny Tiny?” the massive unicorn asks as he catches sight of me.

“Actually, if you have a moment I need some advice.” I tell him and he nods.

“Of course! Walk with Doctor Payne and he'll listen then explain!” he booms out and I blink and nod.

“Well... to really put things into context you have to know that where I'm from returning from death is not possible.” I begin as the massive Doctor pulls a clipboard out of a large pocket and a pen is already writing things down.

“Keep talkin' Tiny.” he tells me and I sigh a bit.

“Necromancy was originally a way to defy this. An angry, furious mage who lost his family decided to use all his power to try and bring them back, but there's always something missing. He eventually created the Tome of Eternal Torment, a self replicating nightmare that guides fools into learning necromancy and creating new types of undead in an attempt to create some insane idea of perfection.” I explain as I remember the old tomes I'd uncovered in the possession of necromancer cults.

“And what kinda foo idea o' perfection we talking 'bout Teeny Tiny?” he asks as the floating pen starts practically blurring over the clipboard that's floating in front of his face.

“Some sort of ageless, indestructible, self-replicating, ensouled and massively powerful undead that cannot be distinguished from the living.” I say and the normally loud Doctor stops. I stop as well.

“So the foo's tryin' ta make a dead god?!” he demands sounding shocked and I sigh.

“Pretty much, all necromancy has evolved from that. I... I used to think I understood necromancy because I understood pain. That... there was a sick parallel between me and him. I decided that I wouldn't chase his goal but... I kept stumbling on the pieces. I stopped ageing and became near impossible to kill.” I continue and Doctor Payne gives me an even look.

“So do you think the foo's old project is done with you Tiny?” he asks and I shake my tilt my head from side to side.

“Uh... well, kind of. Many would say I'm powerful but, in front of Mom or Celestia I'm not. I have lived a long time but, by elven standards I'm a young man. I have returned from death but, only with preparation. Everything I have. My every point of pride as a Necromancer, which has long been all I've had. Is completely surpassed by Cadance. She doesn't even try and she has all that I do as an absolute rather then with conditions.” I explain and my own confession is once again somewhat surprising. Once again my newly developed gift of spilling secrets has phrased things better then my own thought patterns.

“May not help much Teen Tiny, but nopony is best at everthin'! I took down the Big Mac in the third round of the heavy weight championships!” he announces pulling out a picture that shows him and a huge red earth pony with yellow hair in a ring. The red one is out cold. “And then I revived him!” he proclaims. “After that though, he cooked me a meal, and it was perfect! It was good for the teeth and bones, good for the skin and muscle and put a shine in my coat! It was so good it made me cry!” he exclaims and I take a step away from the bombastic.

“It does help a little, but there is another point that's been bothering me for a while.” I tell him and he looks at me seriously. “What point is there to suffering or death if it can be wiped away without penalty?” I ask for the second time in a short while.

“You learn and grow Teeny Tiny.” He says seriously and in an almost quiet tone. “Pain is supposed to fade, I wouldn't be Doctor Payne without that. But, if every thing was sunshine and roses...” he continues before he's interrupted by a loud screeching sound of metal on metal from a nearby room. “QUIET FOO'S! DOCTOR PAYNE'S GOT A PATIENT!” he bellows out so loudly I jump backwards in shock, the door he shouted this at rattles in it's frame. That is one impressive set of lungs.

“Uhm... you were saying?” I ask politely and he smiles.

“We need contrast Teeny Tiny. Without the bad the good ain't worth it.” he says and I mull this over before nodding. “Now, the Doctor ain't one to run off but he's got another patient. Mind if I speak to your Momma 'bout this?” he asks and I shake my head. “Just one last thing before I go.” he says and I raise an eyebrow.

“Go ahead, I came to you for advice after all.” I tell him and he smiles.

“If you can't do it yourself find another and get help. Learn from em, so you can be all the stronger.” he says and I think for a moment before smiling myself. “See you latter Teeny Tiny.” he finishes before rearing up and running as hard as he can towards a wall. He sends out a blast of brown energy onto the wall he's about to crash into. Make that crash through and into his own office. Which is two floors above us.

“Did he just... he just tackled his way through the space time continua as a method of transportation.” I'm honestly impressed. So much so, that like an idiot I just asked an empty room what just happened in a stunned tone.

“Yes. Yes he did.” A familiar voice says and I must assume I've gone bug eyed. I can't see my own eyes but, the popping sensation and massive field of vision certainly supports that theory. I turn to look for the mage but he's chosen not to show himself.

“Don't hide. I know you're here, and I know you know. I also know that my powers don't reach across worlds so you may as well gloat about finding me.” I announce to the empty hallway before I hear a slight tittering. My expression hardens into a mask of anger.

“Get down here Windsong.” I say in a very annoyed tone. I'm actually relieved it's just her and not the mage, but now I have to make up a lecture on not impersonating other peoples voices and trying to get it to stick on a creature that get's hyper off the air itself. The tiny flutter is now in front of my face.

“Don't like this voice do you?” she asks in the mage's voice, the left half of my vision alters for a moment at this. I think the eye just twitched. “Sorry...” she apologizes and my eyebrows go up. I haven't even said anything yet! Why is she apologizing?

“It's alright, it's just that there is a reason I don't like that voice.” I tell her and her eyes widen.

“Oh! Sorry about that, still... something's wrong isn't it?” she asks and I blink at this.

“Is everypony going to be offering help today?” I ask before the stupidity of my question hits me. Yea, I'm not being very intelligent. I also don't care I'm in a mood.

“Shouldn't we? Isn't the whole point of a herd is that every pony can help each other out right?” She asks so quickly I almost miss it. I blink and think for a moment, she does have a point... but.

“Yes but, my problem is that Cadance can do something that I've been wanting... no, needing to do for a long time and she did it like it was nothing.” I tell the overly energetic mini pony. If I don't she'll think something else happened and weird rumours could pop up. Really weird rumours.

“It was not nothing!” A very, very familiar voice says as I quickly turn back to see.

“Pink Princess!” Windsong cheers in glee before almost tackling the much larger alicorn with a hug.

“Hello little one, it's nice to see you again too.” Cadance says happily as she spares a moment to nuzzle the oldest flutter pony. “Now if you don't mind, would could you please go play with your siblings while I talk to my cousin here?” she asks and Windsong nods quickly and is gone in a blur. “Now, ahem. Perhaps we should speak?” she suggests sounding a little nervous.

“Putting it off will only cause it to stagnate I guess.” I say despite the fact that I have to literally stop myself from running. I do not want to deal with this.

“Yes, it will. Nightshade... I will admit that I don't know you very well. We're family now, but almost complete strangers.” she says and her face... is she sad? Yes, I believe the fact that she doesn't know me is somehow breaking her heart. Who in their right mind wants to know me? I'm a... I really need to stop that.

“Then where do you want to start? The part where you have every ability that would have caused me to never gain any of my many scars? Or the part where you used them so flippantly as to be called near careless?” I ask with a touch more venom than I intended. “Sorry, that came out harsher than it should have.” I apologize and she nods.

“Let's speak where it's more comfortable.” she says and I nod. Why not right? She places a hoof on me, and for just a moment the world is replaced by a soft pink light. It fades away to be replaced by a soft blue room with a large amount of huge pillows spread through it. She motions towards one of the pillows and sits on the one next to it. I flop down onto the one she indicated with a sigh. “Uncomfortable speaking?” she asks and I nod.

“Do you mind if I start then?” she asks and I shake my head. Now one question remains... where will miss Goddess of Love go with this? Some sappy speech of love and acceptance? A heartfelt confession of familial love? Wow... I really am a jerk today aren't I?

“I think you should know before we go anywhere with this talk that Iron Sights, the foal you helped me save is doing alright. Also, it was both of his parents that were absolutely atrocious to him.” she says and I blink before scowling.

“Alright then, find the two wretches, eat their souls and call it a day. We have a plan, let's get to it.” I say almost cheerfully as I stand up and start marching off. Only to be dragged back to the cushion enveloped in an emasculating pink aura.

“Do you actually eat souls?” she asks and I smirk at this.

“Well according to an entire kingdom I do, and since I already have the reputation I may as well earn it right?” I ask this time all cheek. I doubt she'll believe me but if I gross her out, bonus. If not? Well... we'll see.

“How about we hold off on punishing the wicked and focus on healing the good?” she asks and I decide to play the bad guy again.

“So you're not here to smite me, but rather undo my work?” I ask as the smirk on my face widens. ... Damn my swinging moods!

“Undo what work? Why would I smite you...” she asks and I sigh.

“I dunno, most everyone who tries thinks something up.” I admit. “Foul necromancer! You will pay for enslaving the souls of the dead, even through you've never actually done so! Wretched creature! You will pay for murdering others in self defence! Vile Demon! You will pay for desecrating the Temple of Silver Light, even though you clearly have no idea where that is! And other such stupidity.” I tell her in a mocking tone and she blinks quickly. Clearly she has no idea where I'm going with this. That's fine, neither do I.

“I take it you've had some artistic licence with those curses?” she asks and I raise an eyebrow.

“Meaning?” I prompt quickly and she blinks in surprise.

“That you've altered them a little without changing the actual meaning.” she says and I nod.

“Then yes, I have taken some artistic licence to it. Most don't point out the weaknesses of their accusations.” I tell her and she giggles. What am I even doing? Oh right... stalling for time.

“Well as much as I enjoy your little stalling tactics...” she begins with a smile. Oh right, goddess. Shit. “No need to get upset...” she continues seemingly reading my thoughts. If I can yank on my connection to Shurrok maybe I can... “Please don't run.” Oh crap she's reading my thoughts. “No I'm not reading your thoughts, just your body language.” she tells me and I blink in surprise.

“That's it?” Body language seriously? I ask, I'm not quite sure how much of it I've properly vocalized.

“Yes, just body language.” she replies with a satisfied nod. Does she think that I'm now suddenly ready to hear what she has to say. “Now are you ready to talk about what's wrong?” she asks and I let out yet another sigh.

“Well frankly no. I know what's wrong and knowing it isn't helping.” I say and she's now staring at me. “Ignorance is bliss, trust me on this.” I tell her and blink in frustration at the fact that I had rhymed.

“Why not give me an example?” Cadance says challenging me on this. Does she think I don't have reasons for acting the way I do?

“Alright then, my enemy. The wretched bastard that ruined my life, had me hunted endlessly for as long as he lived. He who abused his power to make sure I was as miserable as possible... was a good man. He was a caring father, a just king, a wise ruler and an honourable warrior. If I didn't know that for a fact, I could truly hate him.” I tell her and an expression I can only call pitying crosses her face. I can now barely keep the fury off of mine.

“Even now I know my problem, but this knowledge doesn't help.” I continue and she's looking curious again. “Simply put, I'm frustrated and jealous. I can recognize this. You can bring the dead back to true and honest life, that has long been an impossible goal for me. Something to reach towards that I could never get, but I reached anyways because missing something so unimaginable would still let me grow.” I am way too insightful when I rant. “You did it for the sake of Convenience! You did it because you were disgusted by the presence of Death! You did it because it was the easiest thing you could think of! And even though it was not meant to be. Even though you would probably love nothing more than to teach such a gift to me, the mere fact that it was used in such a way is like... NRAGH!” I continue before ending in a scream of frustration.

There is silence in the chamber aside from me huffing instead of breathing normally. After a bit Cadance levitates me closer to her before hugging me gently. Seriously? Is this supposed to make things just 'Go Away!'? Not likely. “You're right.” she says and I squirm a little so I can look her in the eye. “I am a little frightened of death.” she says and I'm already confused. I said disgusted didn't I? “It scares me in a way I can barely understand.” she continues, and now I must ask a simple question. If she's so scared of Death why the hell is she cuddling a Necromancer?!

“Then why put up with me? If I understand everything correctly I'm a God of Death! Why would you ever willingly be near me? Let alone... this.” I ask and she giggles. Why?

“You balance me out, why would I ever be afraid? We're closer to siblings than cousins. More like Aunty Celestia and Aunt Luna then Prince Blueblood to either of us.” Cadance explains and my jaw drops. I have no words.

“Still the only real question at this point is if you're going to be alright. Are you?” she asks and I blink before shrugging.

“I... guess?” I tell her not really sure what her game is. She must have some kind of plan if she's openly admitted to being afraid of me and then hugging me. Sorry, I meant hugging me then admitting to fear.

“Then I have just one more question.” she says and I nod. I hope she lets go of me sometime soon. I'm starting to really enjoy this. “What makes you happy?”

“Being left alone! No one to hurt me or bother me or...” I say far too quickly.

“But is that happiness?” she asks slowly with a tinge of sadness in her tone.

“Sure... it... isn't...” I say slowly and my own eyes widen. Why oh why am I one of those poor saps who thinks out loud? “Damnit.”

“Try and find something, anything.” she says as she nuzzles me and gives me a smile after pulling away. “I can get used to having a little brother around.” she says contently. I sigh internally at this. She really is a goddess of love through and through. Unconditional in its giving and forgiving in nature.

“Consider this a divinely appointed Quest oh hero. Find something that makes you well and truly happy.” she tells me and I blink before smirking.

“You do realize that most divinely appointed quests end with some fool trying to fight me right?” I ask and she smirks back.

“This one is very different. It involves spending time with the Flutter-Ponies and their All-Mother as she now calls herself.” Cadance begins and I have to ask.

“Since when is Sweetheart the All-Mother?” I ask incredulously with one eyebrow up.

“Since two hours ago. She's been trying out different Titles. One minute she's a Queen, then a Princess, an Empress, a Mother, a Goddess... I can't wait to hear what the next one is.” Cadance tells me and I snort at this. It is funny, I will admit that. “Still, back on topic. Will you accept this quest oh champion?” she asks with clearly faked gravity.

“Fine! Whatever. It's not like I stand to lose something either way, so might as well right?” I ask with a bit of a huff. She smiles that annoying smile that Mom and Celestia keep using. I'm starting to wonder if it's a female thing rather then some sort of god thing. “So...” I begin not quite certain what to say.

“So?” Cadance prompts getting a bit of confused blinking by me. Why do I blink so much? It's probably because the sensation is both familiar and unfamiliar.

“Any advice on where to start? I'm not exactly good at these things.” I admit and she smiles at me.

(Elsewhere.)

“So let me get this straight, your idiot Court Mage hurled a Tome of Eternal Torment into another world because he did not want to admit he couldn't destroy it?!” She demanded her otherwise pristine face twisted in fury. Her name is Annette Nailo. She is the half-breed, the Soul-Mistress, the Lady of White, The Immortal. The only colour in her body was the makeup she used to accent her features, and so that people could actually tell what her facial expressions are. She wore her silver and white gown comfortably and, if not for the fact that she looked downright murderous her beauty would be the stuff of song.

“Yes, I am afraid so. The fool is still being flogged for failing to inform me until after this incredible bout of stupidity.” Saint King Leonidas the Third told the living legend in front of him. Leonidas was an elderly man with a thin build that seemed dwarfed by his massive throne and looked like he was being slowly crushed by the golden lion mantle and dragon crest crown he wore. “When the skin is properly removed he will then endure the next two steps of his punishment. Should he survive he will have to be exiled as well.” he states in an almost bored tone. There is no reaction from the room as his... sense of justice is very well known.

“I had assumed you had the dark artifact contained. Am I to now assume that you want me to hunt after the Tome across dimensions?” she asks and the king nods curtly. “You do realize that if another one surfaces while I'm gone the Holy Empire will have no way of disposing of it.” she tells him and he nods.

“They will be contained in the Church of the Holy Flame, it is imperative that no Tome of Eternal Torment is allowed to survive.” he says with a resonating tone that slammed into her from each direction. It was supposed to be grand and, to be honest if it were his father or even his son the natural echoes of Valour Hall would be imposing. But from a skinny tyrant it came across as petty posturing. Not something you want to do if the person in front of you is an immortal.

“Excuse me Edmund.” Annette began and instantly tension filled the room. “Do Not forget your place. Need I remind you that I am an Immortal. That I am closest to a God made manifest that you will ever find. That I can command your very soul to tear itself from it's moorings.” she continued in a menacing tone. With a twitch of her fingers everyone else in the room grunted in pain, unable to scream as their souls were partially torn from their bodies to float in front of their terrified eyes before she let them snap back into place.

“Of course oh Lady of White. How rude of me!” Leonidas quickly said sounding every inch a cowardly worm. This caused Annette to fight down a sneer of contempt at the man in front of her. How could the family had fallen so far? His father had been a man of such calibre that she had come a hairsbreadth to being the mother of the old fool before her. Although, in her private moments, Annette would sometimes admit to that being a fair trade off. After all, who better to control a fool then his own mother?

“Now is the portal to this other world ready or must I educate you further in proper etiquette?” Annette asked him and he nodded.

“It is in the usual place Milady. I wish you the best of luck in your hunt of the fell artifact.” Leonidas tells her, and she nods curtly before spinning on her heal and marching out of the throne room. The massive double doors slammed with the force of a thunderbolt, leaving only silence behind.

“Great one... she...” A courtier began and Leonidas silenced him with a wave of his hand.

“The witch goes to her doom. It is the same world the Necromancer was sent to. I have no doubt in my mind that when she arrives she shall be fully at his mercy. Even if she should somehow fight him upon even terms, he has beaten her before and he will do so again.” Leonidas explains dismissively and there is a silence among the assembled nobles.

“The old hag has been dictating terms for far too long. She shall die at his hands and should she do him harm then that is a victory in itself. Irregardless of the outcome of battle his gaining of power shall be slowed.” he continues and there's a fair amount of restless whispering.

“But my lord. It is all well and good to send one enemy against another, however the survivor will be infuriated” Another Courtier said and Leonidas snorted.

“There is a plan in order to destroy the Necromancer. Should she by some miracle among miracles be victorious then she shall be rewarded. However she has no prayer, and there is a plan in place to destroy him. The Church of Holy Fire is preparing a weapon that will destroy him utterly. Mind, Body and Soul.” Leonidas continued and there's a gasp.

“My lord! A weapon capable of destroying a monster as powerful as the necromancer would... I am no master of magic, but even I know enough to tell you that it would destroy an entire country.” a more... young courtier said and everyone turned to glare at him.

“Why should we care for those outside of our homeland? Are we not the Holy Empire?! Are not all other nations and peoples beneath us!? Are we not true in our actions!? The Necromancer has plagued our empire for far too long, what is one more life lost to destroying such a vile foe?” The king demanded and the young noble did not dare make a sound. “Take him to Teranis for failing to answer his king.” he ordered referring to his torturer.

“No my lord! I am sorry, one life is as nothing to destroying such a foe just please no! Not Teranis!” the young man begged as he was dragged out of the room. His cries fell on deaf ears.

“Now, back to more appropriate topics. Derek! What have you come up with to deal with the attacks on the auction houses?” he asked and the noble singled out cleared his throat.

“Well my lord. You will be pleased to hear that we've implemented a proposal for a law to both brand slaves, and permission to kill any of the branded on sight should they not be wearing appropriate slave collars. This should severely cut down on escapees. As for the attacks on the auction houses, we have a proposal to offer a bounty on any information that will lead to the capture of such insurgents. Both proposals await your seal at your convenience.” Derek quickly explained. He was used to Leonidas the Third's methods, and had the whip cuts to prove it.

“Very good. Bring them forth so we can get on with things.” he commanded and the documents were brought forwards.

(With Annette)

“Milady I must apologize for our lords behaviour he is...” a servant began to explain half running to keep up with her long strides. She cut him off.

“He is a fool that is unworthy of speaking his father's name, let alone being his heir and son. It is the fault of neither servant nor subject that he is a fool of a tyrant.” she replied curtly.

“Uhm... milady...” the servant says in an enquiring tone.

“No need to be frightened of me, I have few true enemies and the patience of centuries.” Annette says kindly and he nods.

“I was just wondering... you are known for... your difficulty with the Necromancer. Why would you go willingly to places that his disciples and by extension he could be?” he asked and she tittered slightly.

“It's true, not only is the Necromancer one of the few things that frighten me, he is also the only thing that ever put my life in true danger. However, he holds his worshippers in contempt, if his cult is strong in an area it is because he is not there. He avoids other necromancers as they irritate him, and as a Tome of Eternal Torment inevitably calls a necromancer to it he will not be where I am bound.” Annette explained to him and he looked relieved, then worried again.

“But he's not the only monster out there milady. I mean... what if?” he asked and Annette simply stopped. Why did this servant care so much? She had to find out.

“If I may, will you allow me to examine your aura for a moment?” she asked him and he blinked before nodding. He then felt a sensation of being watched but magnified a thousand times over. She was looking at him, his soul, his history. He knew with cold certainty that she now knew him better then he could ever know himself. “Oh my goodness! You're descendent of Agenda!” she exclaimed before grasping him by the sides of the head and giving him a kiss on the forehead. “To answer your question dear nephew, yes. The idiot Pyrus did prove that any fool may become Immortal, just as the Necromancer proved that youth does not equal weakness. However, there are at least ten others and they are nigh unknown! Many Immortals simply stay away from each other. I doubt I shall be attacked.”

“O... Other Immortals? Whom are they? What are they?” her nephew many generations removed asked in shock.

“One is an Ent that is more a walking forest than tree. A living hallucination that dwells so strongly in the aether that it affects the living world like a ghost. An ancient man that is said to control all worms and vermin of the world. A woman who is the mother of the leviathans of the deep ocean and commands them as well. The rest are a mystery to me, but I do know that one is a dragon.” she explained to her recently found family member.

“To imagine that such horrors live in our world...” he started but she put a finger on his lips before waving it back and forth to quiet him.

“As I've already said, most simply stay away from others. Myself and the Necromancer are the most active two, aside from that fool Pyrus who insists on having his pet volcano erupt so often.” she finished as they arrived at the workshop of the royal Portalmaster.

“What are you wearing man!? Put on a shirt and trousers!” her nephew immediately announced when he saw the back of the massive hunched over mage. He turned around to reveal himself as an orc with jewelled tusks and a third eye tattoo.

“It is a Sarong boy, a traditional garment for mages of my people!” the orc quickly told him. Then snorted in amusement. “However you have very poor eyes. I am a woman.” he... no she said and Annette giggled into her hand as her nephew's jaw drops and he stares at the orc woman.

“The only physical difference between an orc male and female is that the females may get pregnant and the males impregnate the females. If you will pardon my crudeness.” Annette explained and the Portalmaster nodded.

“Before you even ask little human, orc newborns have strong enough teeth and jaws to eat from birth. They need no milk.” The Portalmaster explained and the Nephew nodded.

“A simple way to end such discomfort is to learn of the other. Portalmaster Nejal, this is my distant nephew Aron. Aron, this is Portalmaster Nejal.” Annette said introducing the two. Nejal crossed her arms so that there was a fist over each heart and gave a short bow.

“A pleasure little human. It is an honour to meet a descendent of Lady White Eyes.” she said with a pleasant smile.

“Likewise Portalmaster Nejal. I apologize for my earlier rudeness.” Aron calmly said mimicking her bow.

“Now that such unpleasantness is out of the way, I do have places to go.” Annette said gently and Nejal nodded respectfully.

“Yes, I received a parchment detailing the dimensional coordinates. I have spent most of the day preparing the communication stone and portal. It is already finished, so if you will come this way milady you can begin your hunt all the sooner.” Nejal said and Annette nodded before following the orc to the next room. Aron decided to stick around in order to watch. He had known he was related to the legendary Lady in White, but never thought she would acknowledge it or be so open about it.

“Wow...” Aron muttered seeing the massive mirror that reflected them only in a watery fashion, beyond it there was a whisper of a blur of colour and light. Yet most clearly was the background of a strangely bright and vibrant world in midwinter.

“Portalmaster, I would consider it a personal favour if you were to train my nephew here.” Annette said softly and there was as pause before Nejal nodded.

“Of course milady. I would be honoured.” she replies as she taps the mirror. A slight shattering sound is heard and the watery reflection back into the room is gone.

“Thank you Nejal. Here, this should compensate you quite well.” Annette says handing a white gemstone to the orc. Nejal holds it to her eye tattoo for a moment before gasping in shock.

“Milady this is far too much! Such a thing is beyond...” she begins before Annette holds up a hand to silence her.

“Nonsense. You are aiding a member of my family. If anything I am still in your debt.” Annette tells her and there is a silence in the room.

“Thank you... thank you so much.” Aron sputters out before Annette raises a hand.

“We're family. It's all the reason I need.” she replies kindly before stepping through the portal. “Best of luck to the both of you.” and with that the portal closed leaving behind only a mirror.

“Hard to believe she's still haunted by the Necromancer's attack.” Aron muttered more to himself than anything.

“True, one can only imagine what that monster is capable of.” Nejal admitted. “Now, let's get started. There is much to be learned.”

(Back With Charon)

“Are you sure this is safe? I may be unkillable but still...” I mutter looking down the very steep snow covered hill. “I mean... I doubt the clothing we've all been bundled into will work as armour.” I tell Raindrop as she gives me an odd look. Like me she's been bundled into a very thick and soft coat. But where mine is a dark green and black hers is pink on pink. Also we both have been forced into black pants with boots on every limb. I'm positive we both look stupid beyond belief.

“You both look really stupid.” Sweetheart says from behind me and I can only nod. The whatever the hell she want's to be referred to as, lands on my back and hops onto my head. Luckily I had managed to convince mom to let me go out without a stupid hat. I prefer hoods thank you very much. “Oh hey! That's a heck of a run, I'll get the coffins ready!” she announces before flying off.

“She's just getting a camera. Don't worry!” Raindrop tells me, so of course I start worrying. It's when you think your safe that everything goes to hell. “Now come on you grump sit down on the toboggan and have some fun!” she tells me and I sigh. I had come to her because as a child untainted by the cruelties of life, and at the same physical age as myself she might know how to find happiness. She insisted it was tied to having fun which I logically understand. In practice... not so much. I found out that I am just as oblivious about fun as I am happiness. Rather embarrassing.

“Uhm... excuse me...” a very familiar voice says from behind us again and we turn to see a grey pegasus with a blond mane and yellow eyes. Like me and Raindrop he's bundled up in this ridiculous winter wear. “I...uhm, I'm Iron Sights, I was told to come play with you two...” he mumbles and I finally recognize him. He's the foal I helped Cadance... oh wow. Just, wow.

“Uh... yea sure. Besides I think Raindrop is starting to lose patience with how bad I am at this.” I tell him trying to break the ice with some self depreciation. If someone admits to weakness then they're not a threat right? And if they're not a threat then no reason to be hostile right? And if not hostile then protective, friendly or indifferent seem to be the remaining defaults. I think, I'm probably wrong though.

“Sure... what are you trying to do?” Iron Sights asks and I sigh.

“He doesn't know how to have fun or how to be happy! I think he's broken!” Raindrop half-yells and I flinch. It's got to be bad when even a child thinks there is something seriously wrong with you.

“Seriously? You weren't afraid of... well me, but you don't know how to have fun?” Iron Sights asks and I sigh. This is going to be a long day.

“Yea that about sums it up Corpsy.” I say casually before wincing. I have no idea how he'll take being reminded about his previous state.

“Come on you two! My daddy tells me you only live once, we can still get another run in before sunset!” Raindrop exclaims and I cannot stop a snort of laughter. To my surprise Iron Sights has one as well.

“Actually this is my second time.” Iron Sights admits and I grin.

“Really? Well what about you then?” Raindrop asks me.

“I've... lost count.” I admit and they're both staring at me.

“Does it ever stop hurting?” Iron Sights asks and I shake my head.

“Being dead doesn't hurt. It's being put there that does.” I tell them and Iron Sights nearly scowls.

“It hurt me.” he says simply and... I don't really know what to feel about that. But, I do know how to answer it.

“You were undead, not dead dead. Something wasn't letting you sleep properly, so it hurt to stay awake. When I die I do come back... but while I'm gone... it's a warm blanket of darkness that I could sleep in forever.” I explain to him and he nods looking comforted.

“Then why don't you?” Raindrop asks and I just look at her for a moment. “Oh! Sorry...”

“It's okay. I... often asked the same thing. I have reasons, probably stupid ones. But I do have them.” I tell the two of them and there's a solemn silence.

“Aren't we supposed to be having fun?” Iron Sights asks.

“Whatever that is...” I mutter, mostly for the sake of getting off of uncomfortable topics.

“That's it! You sit in the front of the sled!” Raindrop commands me. I pause for a moment as the sheer daring of her command catches me off guard. I squash down my instinctive response of throwing it back in her face and simply raise an eyebrow. She gives me a rather impressive glare. Fascinating, how much spine can this little girl show? I comply out of sheer bemusement, this can't be too bad right?

“Let's go!” she shouts and jumps on behind me. Iron Sights jumps on behind her and the two of them with me is too much for the fragile snow. It collapses and we start falling down the hill. The two insane children are laughing.

“Are you two insane!?” I demand in shock. I did not scream. I don't care what anyone tells you, I did not scream.

“Lean right!” Iron Sights shouts and both he and Raindrop do, dragging me along for the ride as we narrowly avoid a tree.

“Left!” Raindrop announces and we all lean in the right direction to avoid a rock. I've only gone this fast riding Bartok! I miss that giant bat...

“Is that a ramp!?” I demand as the two insane ponies behind me do everything they can to aim for it.

“AWESOME!” Iron Sights cheers as we go flying. The sled is drifting away from the three of us.

“WHEEE!!” Raindrop exclaims as I note that all three of us are on a collision course for a huge snowbank. The sled is gone. I have no idea where it is. The snowbank is very close.

“MOTHERFU...!” I begin to curse but am cut off as my entire world is suddenly engulfed in white, cold and pain. And indignity, don't forget the indignity. It is shockingly dark for being all white, as such it takes me a couple of moments to plant my hooves at the edge of the snow and force myself out. I would swear there is a popping sound as I do so.

With a pair of grunts then thuds both Raindrop and Iron Sights land on either side of me. It takes a bit of will not to try and slap them both. Then they start laughing. I cannot stop myself from snickering with them. This is so ridiculous. “I hate you both.” I say seriously when I regain control of myself.

“You love us and you know it!” Raindrop tells me and I think my eye twitches.

“I... thank you both.” Iron Sights says and I turn to face him. “This is the first time I've had real fun in way too long.”

“How much do you remember?” I ask as all three of us lay in the snow. Raindrop sits upright to watch us both. I follow her example mostly so the kid wouldn't tower over me.

“All of it, but it's blurry.” He says grimly. “It was like one day passing. One where I thought I was having a good day but I didn't realize things were wrong. It's like looking through smoke. It was cold and it hurt, but something was telling me those were good things.”

“That's part of the undead. Certain things are reversed, in your case the things that well... killed you became things that would keep you alive.” I tell him and he nods.

“Stop being so glum! Come on! Let's go again!” Raindrop cheers before rushing off towards wherever the sled had fallen.

“So she's insane right?” I ask Iron Sights and he sits up and gives me a strange look.

“She's your friend, you tell me.” he replied as he pulled himself up.

“I'm no expert on normal ponies but I'd say she's yours too.” I reply and he starts to stare at me. “What?”

“Nothing. Come on! Let's have some fun!” he exclaims quickly flipping over and rushing up the hill to help Raindrop with the sled. But... he just. How could he simply choose to be... happy despite... Is that it? Just a simple choice? “Come on already!” he calls down to me and I blink then follow.

Equestrian Landing

I hover in almost total darkness, the last of my clothing nothing more than rotted black rags hanging off my starved and abused frame. I stare in wonderment, and joy at my latest creation. A modified phylactery, it is in the shape of a glass orb and glows with white light. I brush a tangled iron-grey lock of hair out of my sight, and I continue to examine the salvation the size of my thumb. During this, I barely pay any attention to my near skeletal hand that holds the orb, or my breath that comes in and out slowly, in ragged wheezes. An unnaturally long life of abuse and persecution, has long stripped me of my health. Only my natural-born magic, and sheer burning will to live has kept me alive.

"Evil Wretch! We're here for your head!!" A man screams out, I take a second to press my phylactery into my forehead, and it vanishes into my skin without seams. During this movement, the base of my palm brushes against the dirty linen bound over my empty eye sockets are. All light in the room vanishes. A few moments later a small group of lights rush into the room, they spread out to give the chamber a soft red glow. I frown when an elderly man in red and cyan robes marches in, he is shortly followed by a young woman in white and yellow. A knight in platemail armour bearing a red dragon and golden lion crest charges in shortly afterwords, and I can feel that there is another slinking through the shadows.

"So, four more fools seek to challenge me... at least I had a month alone this time." I say with some pain, my dry voice rattles off the walls in a bone chilling echo.

"No matter what distance you hide the Holy Empire will find you! You will pay for enslaving the souls of the dead!" The knight shouts with an echoing effect, it is entirely due to his bucket helmet. I can't help but snicker a little at the sheer stupidity of the man's head wear before calmly deflecting a thrown knife. There is a skilled thief circling behind me now, but as well as he can hide his body from the sight of a human... the enchanted senses I have pick him out with the same ease as his highly visible companions

"I'm tired of explaining myself to an empire of murderers and slavers. If you are to fight me than come at me! But know this fool, like so many times before, even as you take my head I shall be spirited to safety." I calmly say as I force out my magical aura to empower my spells, and hopefully scare off anyone with a sense of both magic and self-preservation. The lights in the room dim as a sheer rushing noise, detectable only in the absence it creates sweeps into the room.

"We're ready for your evil! NOW!" The knight bellows, rushing forwards and pulling his sword from its sheath. As he does so I'm a little surprised to feel a rush of magic from the sword, shield and armour of the knight all at once. The blade is some form of anti shield weapon designed to execute spellcasters, the shield will drink magic, and the armour increases the knights speed to a blur.

"Impressive." I admit, and calmly raise a hand then focus my will, this causes a massive blast of wind to erupt and hurl the knight backwards. I feel more magic behind me, and I now realize just how well prepared these people are. Souldrinkers are flying at me, so I shoot upwards and barely dodge a pair of knifes spinning through the air, glowing with ominous red light erupting from each. This explains their colouration choice for the room lighting. I then feel a massive burst of Necromancy shooting towards me and I raise my left hand to catch it. Before it makes contact a massive force slams against my aura so I crush the spell as it reaches my hand, and channel its energies to shatter the one attacking my aura. "Most impressive. Swords of Barrier's Death, Shields of Spell Drinking, Armour of the Hare, Daggers of Souldrinking, the Word of Death intoned without incantation and a massive Spell Shattering. You are prepared." I say with a bit of a nod, after all credit where credit's due.

"We're more than prepared you Evil Bastard." The young cleric growls out, I must admit that I am shocked at the surprising use of language from the young woman. Doesn't her church have a taboo against slander?

"That you are, but so am I. Crash." I command almost grinning at the thought of these idiot's panicking as the entrances and exits collapse. There is a rumbling sound, then nothing. "Oh... someone found my runes..." the old wizard grins at this. "...how entertaining..." I continue, then I flicker my will to the man behind me and the Thief begins choking. "Yet irritating." I say, and clench a fist focusing power into the movement. A crunching sound is heard from the Thief and his neck snaps, but I'm not done and his bones vanish to the aether of my aura. I sneak them towards the wizard as the Thief falls to the ground as a puddle of flesh and muscle. Mercifully dead.

"You BASTARGH!" the wizard starts to shout, as I insert the Theif's bones into the outline in his aura and phase them back in. I've stabbed him in hundreds of places before fusing foreign bones to his skeleton, and destroy the joints. "...vrisin... sranor... crorrtai... essunir... jarooka..." the elderly man begins mumbling, I can't place the words before needing to dodge a lance of light from the young woman.

"You Irredeemable Monster!" she screams, and dozens of blades made of only holy light and fire fill the upper part of the room. That forces me to the ground where I'm quickly hard pressed to dodge the knight

"I'm the monster? You traveled across the world on a mission of murder, and grow affronted when I defend myself? What insolence!" I mock, as I try time and again to activate numerous different runes without words, to no avail. These bastards had been very thorough, but I still have a few more aces.

"DIE WRETCH!" The knight bellows as he swings faster and faster at me, until I catch his sword arm and hold it steady and hard. I can only imagine this muscle head's expression, the fact that a man mostly made of bone is physically overpowering him must be galling.

"You must be deafening yourself in that ridiculous excuse for a chamber pot when you shout." I note dryly, using the knight as a living shield from the infuriated cleric. "Still ask yourself something, outside of my offenses with Necromancy which I keep well away from other people, and my spat with Saint King Leonidas the First what crimes have I truly committed? Murder in self-defence? Resisting Arrest? Fleeing the border? Theft of foodstuffs and cloth? Am I really such a monster that the Assassins Guilds, the Holy Order of Blessed Knights, the Surwitch Academy of Magic and the Church of the Holy Fire would set aside their differences for?"

“Keep your forked tongue behind your teeth!" The knight grits out trying to gain ground but failing. His arms are starting to shake which I find kind of funny.

"How many times did you tell the assassin that?" I ask mockingly and the Knight bellows in rage. Then his strength quintuples with a rush of magic, and I'm thrown back just shy of the far wall. "What in hellfire?" I ask shocked, and a massive rush of magic from right behind me stabs me right in the head, the sheer amount of power being brought into the affect is overwhelming my magic sense. "NO!" I shout, and catch the charging knight by punching the shield the knight had been hoping to ram with so hard that it cracks. Then I grab his sword by the blade and shatter it with raw strength, before throwing the large man back. Just in time for the Souldrinking Daggers to embed themselves in my stomach and begin devouring my magic wholesale.

I pull the now blood drenched daggers out of my freshly skewered stomach, just in time for a concussive wave of light and fire to cause me to stagger back to the edge of the newly formed portal. "Evil Wretch!" the knight screams out and my magic senses clear just in time to notice the shield, which knocks me backwards into the hole in space and time.

"...Anuls..." the pained wizard wheezes out, and the portal shatters with no destination chosen. So I begin falling, unable to maintain my flight spell with so much magic lost to the daggers and sheer trauma. I fall downwards in the Dark Light between worlds, I feel the substance of absence surrounding me as I mentally restock on this situation. Then I start laughing.

I can't stop laughing as I nearly bend in half while falling, my own insane sounding chuckles echoing back at me. "The idiots. They delivered me beyond the reach of their pathetic empire and wretched false gods. I'm glad that I finished modifying my phylactery." I mutter smiling to myself before focusing. "I'll need a realm rife with magic for the modification to work..." I mutter, as I gather what's left of my magic around myself and slam into dimensional barriers with all the force I can, killing my current body, and hurling it into a new world.

There's a flash of a snow-covered castle, a city upon the side of a mountain and a small wooded area within the city before I slam into the ground.

All is darkness and cold... if I die of hypothermia before I can build another phylactery then I have truly met my end.

I can't wake up... I'm so cold... I can't wake up... It's so cold... Something's got me! I still can't move... I've been put on a horse and am moving fast. It's warm now. Am I safe? I can't wake up... They've put me in a bed... They've stabbed me!!! I can't wake up... I feel a spell on me... I'm falling into a deeper sleep...

I fade in slowly, uncomfortably. I have a massive headache, and my back feels like I've got a knife just under each shoulder. I'm lying on my stomach and my hunger is near mind numbing. I also feel like I've fallen down the side of a mountain and bounced all the way to the base, but that's normal. There's a sound of nearby horses, and I'm in what must be the softest and warmest linens I've ever felt. My robes and eye bandages are gone... am I in a society of perverts? I try to reach out with my extra senses, but my head throbs in sheerest agony at that.

"Well this is charming. Where am I?" I ask, and I push myself up to a seating position with my legs crossed, I am more than a little surprised to hear a very small child's voice. It seems I had made a few mistakes in the modification of my phylactery, I had intended to be reconstructed as an adult male of a vastly different appearance and aura to myself, so as to be hidden from my detractors. It appears that I turned out as a child instead... and it didn't regenerate my eyes either. Both annoying, but I can deal with annoying.

There's the sound of a horse approaching, but I ignore it in favour of placing a hand on my head. What I feel shocks me. My limb ends in a hard stump, furthermore my head is covered in soft fur. That and I can clearly feel a few of my scars through the fur, have I not been healed of anything!? The horse is still approaching. I ignore it further, an animal cannot help me at this point. I've lost my eyes, and now my fingers and maturity as well. Survival just became a whole new level of difficult. The fur may help though, seeing as it can keep me warm.

"Good morning deary how are you feeling?" a gentle and matronly voice asks and I groan a little.

"I'm in pain from every limb, and I'm positive I must have grown and then broken a few more. Also terribly hungry and with an absolutely monstrous headache." I tell her trying to be polite, despite the fact that every word made me feel as if my head was used for an anvil.

"Yes, I noticed how skinny you are as well. Which is why I've put you on an IV. I must ask... what happened to your eyes?" she asks sounding hesitant, the horse paces around slightly, her voice following it. Perhaps it is a centaur, or a culture that spends their lives on horses. I've heard of stranger.

"A rather horrible spell was cast on them, it caused them to build up energy until they detonated which would have been fatal. So I had to tear them out myself, but was vindicated in such an act when I threw them away, and they detonated with enough force to shatter boulders." I slowly explain to her and the horse stops as if in shock. Definitely a centaur then.

"You had to tear them out yourself!?" She asks her voice shaking in horror.

"Well when all you have is a rusted knife, than all you have is a rusted knife my dear." I continue before mentally kicking myself. If I drop too many hints at who I am then I'm completely sunk.

"A rusted knife... oh dear Celestia, what kind of monsters would do such a thing?" she asks her voice is shaking. Well would you look at that, sympathy. I haven't encountered that in a while. It must be a trick.

"Sorry. I just have this wonderful talent for making sworn blood enemies, they tend to swear to hunt me until the end of time. It has made life interesting though." I admit by way of apology for her discomfort. Her breathing pattern has changed and it sounds a bit like she's in shock. Then before I have any idea what's going on I'm being levitated through the air completely exposed, and the centaur quickly dashes from one side of the bed to the other.

"Oh thank goodness. I thought you had a cutie mark in such a thing, count your blessings that you're still a blankie." she says gently sounding massively relieved as my mind turns around quickly. Cutie Mark? Wait she mentioned an IV thing earlier... Well I am a child, and I sounded very young too, so time for some questions. I'll ignore the nudity for now.

"Uhm? Cutie Mark? You also mention an IV thing..." I state quietly and a little shyly. I hate admitting to ignorance.

"Well dearie when a young pony finds out what they're truly good at and love to do, a symbol appears on their flank to signify this revelation, and guide their life towards happiness. As for an IV, it is a needle with a hose that's connected to a bag, which doctors like me use to feed or give medicines to a patient who can't eat or take medicine normally. I've put in basic nutrition fluids, as well as some antibiotics to clear out any infection from those horrible stab wounds on your stomach." she explains, as she calmly lowered me onto the bed and the blankets were placed over me gently.

"Ah, thank you for explaining." I say politely as I can as my mind turns around. 'A young pony'? So more horse than human, or horses with the intelligence of a human. It would explain my arm stump and fur... it would also explain why my rebirth was incomplete. The sheer difference between races meant that the adjustment took the energy intended for ageing and healing for the rebirth itself. Still, if there is such a massive difference and my injuries are still here, than I probably look like an abuse victim. Mix in being a child, and they will probably be treading on eggshells around me too.

"Uhm excuse me little one, but may I have your name so I could maybe find your parents, or report to the royal guard?" the doctor asks and I grimace a little. This will be awkward to explain.

"I... well... I don't really have a name anymore." I admit, and I can feel her incredulous and concerned look. "Well what happened was that I was constantly attacked through Naming Magic, meaning that my name was used to cut me up and pummel me. So I shattered my association with my name, now I can't remember it anymore, nor can anything remember me ever having it as my name. Whatever it was, I could have it as my name again, but... well... I can't remember it." I explain, and although I can't see her, I can tell her jaw has dropped a little. Or rather I hope it has because that would be funny.

"Sweet Celestia... I've only ever heard rumours of such uses for naming spells... I use them just to keep track of patients, but to mercilessly attack a pony until they have to sever their name is just... disgusting!! What monster did that to you!?" she asks starting to sound well and truly shocked.

I shrug casually before tilting my head towards her. "I don't know. It seems that morals and the law, just don't apply to my detractors when they're tying to do me harm. I never even met the pony using name magic against me." I tell her calmly, I'm being careful to watch my words and replace 'person' with 'pony'.

"You poor little heart... what about your parents, or family? Surely they must have shielded you from some of this horror." she asked sounding as if she was soon to pass out. Well why not go for broke right? I've been honest so far so let's stay that way.

"They tried... but then they were threatened as well... so I left hoping that my enemies would stay focused on me and me alone... most of them did, but not enough to spare them. Now all I can do is live for them, until the end of time if I must." I admit getting more personal than I intended and it's out before I can stop myself. Just perfect, I never wanted to admit that. Now she has to die.

Now she is hugging me... and I appear to actually have two more limbs sticking out of my back, I can feel them being compressed slightly. It hurts a little so it's obvious my new limbs are broken. Just perfect.

"Oh you poor little angel." she said nuzzling me gently and I lean into it. In my defence, it feels very nice and I'm not used to such things happening, so I relish the pleasant moments. Even if they are assassination attempts. "Now, you need to get some more rest before we can take you off the drip." she says, and I assume it's something to do with the IV thing. "I'm going to put a bit of an anesthetic into the IV to help you sleep, and don't worry. I'll be contacting the guards soon enough." she explains, and a spike of concern wells up inside me but I force it down. There is literally nothing I can do about it without digging my own grave, so I try not to worry. After all panic is the small death that brings complete destruction.

There is a slight tingle of magic and for a few moments my head clears. I use the opening to cast a fourth sight spell to take a mental picture of the place. I... this is... well of course it's alien, I'm in an alternate reality. Still, I'm being held by a soft blue unicorn with a red mane and a red cross emblazoned on her rear. I'm in a very bright room with gaudy designs on the walls in the shape of what look like foals of horses, pegasi and unicorns over and over again. The bed I'm on is many times my new size, it has what looks like a down mattress. It has the whitest sheets I've ever seen with a grey cover, and huge fluffed up pillows just in front of me that look softer then the clouds themselves.

As for myself, I am a tiny and almost unnaturally thin ash grey little pegasus. My hundreds of scars are still present, and my new wings are shredded. My stringy iron grey hair is now mottled brown and in clumped, filthy dreadlocks. Actually, there are also soot like stains across the bed and pillow where I had laid down on. There is a pair of bandages around my torso where the knives had embedded themselves, and I also have a small needle jammed into my arm. Attached to the needle is a hose up to a couple of clear bags of a material I've never seen before, with liquids inside them. These bags are hanging from a metal stand, with what look like black wheels of another material I've never seen before.

Her horn is glowing with a pale green light, that's also around a needle with a glass chamber. There is a plunger on it, and it is inserting another liquid into the bag through a small tube connected to a chamber of the same material. Which has a mesh and banded metal coating, with the needle sticking through the mesh.

My flash of image came and went, and I relished it. I was completely and irrevocably unrecognizable. I smiled in relief as I felt magic surround me, and I feel myself gently lowered onto the pillow with special care being given to the position of my wings. I felt the effects of the sleeping drug further, and I drift off after giving only a token resistance. Only one thought echoed through my mind. I am finally safe. Maybe...

Bargain... What!?

"So now what's happening?" I ask myself as numerous scenes from my life flash around me. From what I can feel there are two more presences with me they don't seem hostile, which is weird. I'm also back in my human form again but I'm somehow in full health... I haven't been in full health for a very long time.

“I must admit this is nothing like what I expected.” I hear and I glance behind me at one of the presences. It's an Alicorn a little taller than me with pure white fur, a shifting rainbow mane and tail as well as royal finery emblazoned with the symbol of the sun. She's gazing at me and the scenes of my life benignly with a massive purple eye. The other is hidden by her mane.

“Tis the truth dear sister. However what are we to do with this one.” The other presence states and I turn to face that one as well and find a slightly smaller Alicorn with a dark blue coat and a mane of stars. She's in a dark counterpart to the other Alicorn's finery with the symbol of the moon instead and is apparently judging me. Her eyes are light blue. I face them both equally and cross my arms. I'm not sure what's happening but this is apparently the moment this new race tries to kill me for the first time. Or is this the second time?

"Relax we're not here to do you any harm. In fact the purpose of all this is to determine why you panicked so much at literally nothing." The larger one states and I almost growl at the insinuation that my caution isn't needed.

“Nothing? Nothing!? You're watching my life! I'm not paranoid, I'm cautious and it's the only reason I'm alive for you to make your attempt on my life! So make your attempt, fail miserably like the rest and let me move on!” I shout at them and they're both taken aback by this.

“... We hath only just begun to uncover what hast happened to thee have we not?” the smaller one asks and I simply nod at this.

“If you're really curious then let's see some of the better moments in my life.” I say before focusing on the scenes of my life and cause it to home in on the more traumatic ones.

The image of a man in a black cloak fighting me and sticking a souldrinker knife in my leg before cutting my throat out shocks them from what I can tell. Tearing out my own eyes with a rusted knife as they began glowing in increasing intensity before I hurl them away and the explosion that hurls me backwards brought a profound silence. The silence persisted when I showed the shattering of my name even as the naming magic was ripping my skin into shreds. The finding of my family butchered by the 'Holy Empire' is up next. There's a gagging noise at the image of my younger self picking through the dead bodies of my family desperate to find a survivor. I turn back to the smaller Alicorn and raise an eyebrow. She shakes her head and then nods to the larger one.

Hunh, it is the larger one that's gagging at these images. I'd figure someone younger would be more disgusted by things like this. I give her a wry look and she looks a little sheepish. “Alright my Sister and I get it! You are completely justified in being paranoid to the point of self-mutilation!”

“Thank you! Finally someone begins to understand. Or do you prefer the pronunciation somepony?” I ask genially. It's rare that someone agrees with me and actually means it. How do I know she means it... I'm not sure. I'll call it instinct. Hmm... suspicious...

"Sister if we may make a proposition?" the smaller one asks the larger one who nods. "Stranger, Equestria is a peaceful land and we are willing to allow you to remain. Under the circumstance that thou dost not take any... preemptive self-defence measures. Thou may defend thyself, however doing so at thee suspicion of danger rather than actual danger shall not be permitted. Dost thou agree to such stipulations?" she lays out and I go over the conditions in my mind before nodding.

“It certainly seems fair. However I also reserve the right to flee and break any and all connections and ties if I must.” I say calmly and the two sisters glance at each other before nodding. Well, now I'm suspicious.

"Relax there is no need for suspicion." the larger one says and I take a step back. I'm mostly certain I'm in my mindscape. So if I get even the smallest distance I might be able to escape these two and begin counterattacking.

“If you know of my suspicion then you've most likely used techniques to warrant it.” I advise taking another step back.

"Or you have very easy to read body language and we are both very experienced in reading it." she tells me and I pause and allow her the point. So instead of fleeing I try to visually relax which fools neither of them, but their attention is on me and not the slight flow reversal manifesting behind them allowing me to look into their minds as they look into mine.

“Fair enough. I assume there is more you wished to know or you would not be here. This is a rather intense and hands... pardon me, hooves on way of uncovering information.” I note and the two glance towards each other and thankfully miss the window behind them.

“First off before we go any further when did all this start?” the larger of the two asks and I sigh... there's no real point hiding it, my enemies all know their version of the story and no matter how many times I repeat my own no one believes it.

“It started foolishly.” I tell them before launching into the story. “When I was just beginning to come into my magic I got into a fight with a young squire. Edmund Leonidas was his name and he was an arrogant braggart. Unfortunately for me he was also fourth in succession for the throne by way of his mother.” I begin explaining the story long familiar to my lips coming easily. These two are powerful, very very powerful. Even at full strength I would have a very hard time doing any damage to either.

“We see where this is headed.” The smaller one states and I shake my head.

“The general direction maybe but not the details. A civil war was brewing in a neighbouring land that was allied to my home country. Edmund and the knight he was learning under were part of the force sent to help keep the peace. His commanding officer was killed in a riot and Edmund went on to distinguish himself as a strong leader and the upper class nobility began treating him like a hero. This was all well and good as I'd forgotten about the twit in the intervening years but he had a long memory and the grudge had festered.” I keep explaining and to my surprise they're paying rapt attention. Hunh.

“So he sent out an army to settle a grudge?” the larger one asks incredulously.

"No, a training exercise he was leading stumbled across me in the training area. I'd been there for two years at that point and they thought I was trespassing because they'd put up a barricade the week before. They brought me before him and he recognized me. He sent the soldiers out of earshot and began talking to me as if I were some old enemy that had plagued him his whole life. When I told him that this was just an accident and that I had no clue who he was he lost his temper and attacked me." I say continuing the story as the mindscape actually forms this life altering event behind me I glance back and grimace at that terrible moment

It's just me and Edmund he in white and gold armour and myself in a comfortable grey travelling robe. Then him charging me with a massive sword as I sweep a wave of darkness at the blade trying to counter the attack as the army that were just vague shapes in the background rush forwards screaming for my head.

“Allow us to guess what occurred next. Thou escaped with some effort perhaps a few casualties of thy foes and was burned into the memory of the entire army and this Edmund wretch.” the smaller one says and I nod. “To take a rather bold guess we would assume that this craven brute then somehow ascended to the throne and placed a bounty upon thy life.” she says as I close the window behind the two. The power they have is obstructing too much to get much more information aside from a distinct lack of ill will towards myself and a sense of honesty.

“That's right, and due to my rather stubborn refusal to die the bounty kept increasing. Attracting more dangerous hunters until I was forced to kill and maim in self-defence which again increased the bounty. The survivors returned with horror stories about my skill in magic so Edmund declared my type of magic illegal which again increased the bounty and made me seem to be more of a monster.” I continue and they both start looking resigned at this point and glance at each other as if sharing a secret... there's some history here.

“So what happened to Leonidas? Was he overthrown but you held too much of a legend to be forgotten?” the larger one asks and I shake my head with a sigh.

“No. In fact he was a shockingly good King. It's just that he never forgot an insult and to him I had grievously insulted him and it ate away at the man.” I correct her, finally admitting to the real tragedy of the story. I had by purest accident made a hero my mortal enemy.

“Really... that's... just... terrible.” the smaller one says looking conflicted now.

“I was somewhat vindicated later when his grandson turned out to be a total monster on the throne. It's not really here or there but he reintroduced slavery and upped the punishments for criminal acts so that theft was the loss of a hand. Even handling stolen items gets your palms burnt with a branding iron daily for a week.” I tell them and get more than a little satisfaction seeing their eyes widen in horror.

“Dost that be all to the tale?” the smaller one asks and I shrug.

“Unless you want more specific details then yes. Although it's still a work progress, I am still alive after all.” I say kindly hoping that neither noticed the window in any capacity. People tend to get a little touchy at looking into their minds.

“So I trust your little peek was enlightening?” the larger one asks and I start to back up again. “Relax, we let you look.” What?

“T'would be most crass of us to intrude upon thy mind without allowing thou to satisfy thy own curiosity.” the smaller one admits and I smile. Hunh... something actually benign... well that is a twist.

“Though we would like to know your plans from this moment forwards.” the larger one says and I nod and grin a little.

“Well I'm a mostly reactionary individual. I never really have ever had time to plan, just react. Furthermore every time I tried to plan I'd have to throw it out the window when something I hadn't considered would happen, which was practically every time as well.” I admit and there's a snort of amusement but from which one I can't tell.

“Fair enough but for argument's sake let's say you have let's say fifty years of absolute peace guaranteed. What do you do with it?” the larger one asks and I think for a moment.

“Well first get over the panic attack... then study into my natural magics... I can guide and direct not only spirits but control the forces of life and death too... I can't heal a wound but I can stop it from being fatal. Blood loss, hypothermia, dehydration, starvation, anything really so long as I can concentrate it won't kill, which is why it's no good in a fight, if I'm knocked out it stops. If I can study healing magic... then add that into the preservation abilities I have... I could probably heal anyone of anything. If I could make that easily accessed by many then there would be huge advances in healing and the only time a hospital or the like would have a casualty is by the patient's request.” I say my mind spinning in unfamiliar directions. Normally my plans boil down to find cave, make dangerous runes, make dangerous zombies, hide in back of deep cave, make phylactery and wait for all hell to break loose.

“Thou art likely to frighten many if ye choose to practice necromancy.” the smaller one tells me and I sigh.

“I know, but the problem with necromancy isn't necromancy itself. It's how it's seen.” I say and there's no answer but I get the feeling that they're telling me to go on. “Necromancy controls five main circles. Pain, Flesh, Bone, Spirit, and Death. When you hear those words you think causing pain, rending flesh, breaking bone, enslaving spirits and bringing death. That is only a small part of a bigger picture.” I begin wondering why the hell I'm explaining this. No one ever listens... no stop... I have to stop thinking like that, I'm on another world and I think... I guess... these two might actually like me... it's crazy but it might be true...

“There's more?” the larger one asks and I nod eagerly.

“I can prevent pain. I don't have much practice with it but I can sew flesh back together. I've been able to fix my broken bones time and again. I soothed the souls of my murdered family and I have long defied death itself. Now do any of those actions sound the slightest bit evil?” I ask trying desperately to sell the idea. If they get it into their heads that my magic is evil then everything goes right back into the cesspit.

“If you put it that way then you've already found a student!” she says and I'm stunned for a moment.

“Really? You mean... that!? I mean... what? I... I'm accepted... what?” I ask as that moment of being stunned decides to strike up camp in my mind as I cannot wrap my mind around that fact. But seriously what the hell!? I'm accepted!? Why?! How? What the hell?! I fall backwards onto my rear in the mindscape but barely notice the movement.

“Sister dear hast thou broken him already?” the smaller one asks impishly looking up at the larger one who looks like she's holding back laughter. “Perhaps t'would be prudent to give the foal time to rest? He dost appear poleaxed.”

“You're right. Rest well little one and welcome to your new home.” the taller one says leaning down and giving me a kiss on the forehead before they vanish from my mindscape.

“What?” I ask as the world around me darkens and fades away. I am asleep again... but I need answers so I do everything I can to force myself awake. I open my eyes, oh right reality no eyes. There's a gasp and I hear numerous hooves hit the floor in rapid succession then stop. So did a group just turn around? Probably. “Those two that were in my head are still here right?” I ask and there is a silence.

“We are.” the smaller one says after a moment.

“So you... were being honest.” I say closing my eye sockets so not to creep those present out any longer. I'm considerate like that.

“Yes we are little foal. You get to stay, there won't be any more attacks or persecution or violence or assassination and all that kind of trouble isn't building up for later. You'll be fed at least three times a day, given your own personal room. Healed of all your current injuries, granted schooling and no it's not bait for a trap.” the taller one explains and again I'm at a loss for words.

“What?!” except that one it seems. “Not a tr.. what?! Healed?! Schooling?! What!?” oh dear I appear to be in a mental loop of some kind. I hate it when this happens because I get to watch myself do something completely stupid. Great...

“The poor little dear.” a new voice says it's female and that's all I can make out. Luckily it shakes me out of the loop.

“Uh... uhm... how many are here?” I ask growing very self-aware of the fact that I'm stark naked, heavily injured and in a room full of unknowns with only the word of two very powerful strangers that I was safe.

“There are nine ponies not including yourself. Two nurses and a doctor, two guards, myself, my lovely wife Princess Cadence, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.” Shining Armour explains and I can't help it. My eyelids open in a futile attempt to see what's happening as my head moves from right to left then back again in a slight panic. That's a lot of power in one place. I'm dead.

“Calm down foal. Remember, nopony is going to attack you.” The larger one which I guess is Celestia due to the familiar voice and the name Luna not fitting something with the sun symbol when the other had a moon one.

“R... right... safe... yea... right...” is what slips past my lips as I edge away from the breathing I can hear. Just too many people at once thank you very much. I start breathing a little more heavily. I'm positive the busted horn is messing with my magic and with the fact that I seem to be at most a third the size of an adult female I doubt I can physically defend myself against so many and outrunning them will be hard as at least two have wings and mine are in shreds and... calm down... they're supposed to be friendly... nothing is ever truly friendly... this is a new world no way my problems could chase me so far... like distance has ever stopped them before... CALM DOWN!!

I take a few deep breaths and steady myself forcing my heart to stop racing and I remember to close my empty eyes again. That was why I wore the bandage before is that I kept opening the eye sockets and it was the stuff of nightmares when a bee flew into one. Just remembering makes me shiver. Goodness that had been a bad week.

“Are you cold?” A new voice asks from nearby and I assume she's a nurse.

"No I just remembered when a bee got into my eye socket." I say with a mild shiver and there are some slight gagging noises. "Oh come now, I have fresh wounds from being skewered and you weren't prepared for something gruesome? Look at me! Do I look like I have pleasant stories to share?" I ask and I mean really I saw myself for a second. I look like I'd been used for practice by an amateur butcher for pity's sake!

I'm about to make another comment when my stomach growls loudly. I tilt my head down towards it in shock. That is the first time in weeks my stomach has complained. Granted the past day or so was the first time in weeks I have rested... or bathed... or sat down... or spoken to others... ... ... It suddenly dawns on me just how far out of my depth I am... the feeling of sheer vertigo is truly astounding.

"Perhaps a snack. I'll go fetch an apple." Another unfamiliar voice says this one male and there is the sound of hoofbeats before an incredibly awkward silence. Had I fingers I would be drumming them in nervousness.

Courting With Stupidity

Bounce, bounce, catch. Bounce, bounce, catch. Bounce, bounce, catch. Exactly how was this thing moving like this? It's a little orb of completely smooth texture and dark blue in colour. It yields slightly when I try and squish it but is otherwise firm. I throw it at the floor and it bounces off to hit the wall and comes soaring back to me. The butler had said it was a super bouncy ball and I have to admit. The name is appropriate.

According to Luna my sizes are already listed down. The hospital had measured me while I was unconscious. Rather creepy to think about actually. ...How does this thing keep bouncing like that? What is it made of? I didn't expect the servant to bring anything so fascinating when I asked for something simple and distracting. The distraction was meant for him as I hid my phylactery. I also disturbed the whole room in a small way to hide the hiding place. As to where it is hidden... well I'll say there are now wood shavings under the carpet and leave it there.

Actually I should clear the wood shavings out of here, it may give things away. Also on a completely unrelated topic even broken a unicorns horn can carve into oak. Fascinating really. I bounce the ball again thinking how to get rid off the wood shavings when the door opens and Luna walks in. She's carrying a bundle and the ball stops in mid air just out of my reach.

“So mother. Is it time to frighten the wolves with my horrible face?” I ask her with a grin. She's stunned that I've called her mother. Or the self depreciation. Either one.

“More like... you're soon to charm them with your angelic voice.” she tells me and I roll my partially formed eyes behind the headband and patches.

“They're liable to have a heart attack with what that angelic voice is saying.” I remark as caustically as I can and she chuckles.

“True enough, which will make today all sorts of fun.” she says and I'm taken aback.

“Wait... you want me to provoke the nobles?” I ask and she nods. “Alright after I get something to eat and a trip to the bathroom we can start on lowering the parasite levels.” I tell her eagerly.

“Low opinion of nobles?” Luna asks.

“Who do you think kept trying to bag 'The Most Dangerous Game'?” I ask her and she looks shocked. “Granted the little twits were no better than anyone else, they just had bodyguards and spawned the attacks of entire armies when I dealt with them.” I say remembering the idiot ponces who posed around as everyone else did the work.

“This day may be quite amusing then. Simply put we have three appointment scheduled and a meeting relating to taxes. I want you in sight at all times during this.” She says and I cannot stop myself.

“Even when using the toilet?” I ask and mentally kick myself for the completely crass and obvious line.

“I think I'll let you go then.” She assures me and I have to chuckle a little. Still I have to plan a way to deal with the nobles... if the death sentence isn't used then I must assume that physically attacking them will be frowned upon.

“Alright, what do I want? What do I have? And how can I use what I have to get what I want?” I ask myself and Luna gives me a look. Well she's already privy to some of my thoughts lets see if she can handle the whole process. “Alright I want to survive so for that I have to avoid making enemies...”

“A fair start. Do you mind if I listen in?” Luna asks and I shake my head as I grin a little.

“I also want to make my general disdain of nobility known so that they avoid me, and to amuse myself as well...” I muse and I ignore Luna's snickering. “What I have is a great deal more experience in a variety of fields in both practical and theoretical standpoints then I appear to. I also look like a very small crippled child and apparently I have a very innocent sounding voice.” I continue and Luna's looking anxious. I think I have a good idea.

“So pointing out all the mistakes they make and casually insult them while pouring on the innocence will satisfy all my goals nicely.” I ask mostly myself with a grin. Something is levitated onto my head and I glance at Luna. “The circlet I take it?” I ask Luna turning to her and I actually catch my reflection in her eyes. It's a simple piece of silver with a black gemstone. Have I been getting paranoid?

Probably not, I have been justified practically every time. Luna quickly puts a dark blue cloak and a silver pendant on me. An eyebrow goes up. “I take it we're having lunch on the way there...” I remark and Luna smiles for a moment. Then the door opens and and a small table wheels it's way in loaded with a pair of plates and bowls with a jug of a pale yellow fluid and two glasses. Luna's magic is wrapped around the handle. She's clearly been waiting for me to act. “I will figure you out sooner or later.” I state simply and she smiles at me. “So what's the menu now?”

“Fruit sandwiches and flower salads with lemonade. Clean your plate and you get a Cinnamon Roll.” she says and my eyebrows go up. Flower salads? Well... we are horse like I guess... I try a bite of the salad and it's surprisingly good. It makes some sense. Different nose and different tongue means different taste. It's like a vegetable but it's more sweet and has a very delicate texture and an almost rough one at the same time. The different parts of the flower I should guess.

“I must admit, regular meals are quite a novelty.” I state and Luna just grins.

“Now, some ground rules before I have you in the throne room.” Luna begins. “No threatening to kill nobles or hinting that you were anything but an Alicorn in this life.” she says and I snort.

“If we're going to split hairs I died and was reborn an Alicorn. Chronologically I may be getting close to two hundred, but physically the body I was in before this one was barely eight years old. I've been both older and younger than I look for a very long time.” I say before holding back some chuckles. The curse I put on the village of Crossed Rivers was such a good idea. Too bad everyone got wise to it after one time.

“What's so funny?” Luna asks and I decide to just tell her.

“I was being closely chased and I had gotten my hands on a mass transformation spell scroll. I didn't have time to memorize it but I could activate it, so I turned every male in a trading town into my exact double. One change of clothes later and I could get lost in a crowd. They questioned everyone under truth wards. It wasn't as strong as the one that was put up yesterday so I was able to... hold back bits of information and got away clean. As far as they're concerned I was a poor ten year old orphan with no home. I even got a cookie and a hug.” I tell her before chuckling out loud this time.

“I thought you're adverse to hugs?” Luna asks and I roll what little in the way of eyes I have.

I snort at that. “That time it was more a case as getting away with an amazing deception. Think about it. I had the sheer audacity to transform a town that was almost a small city. I had an army of over twenty thousand after me and their answer was to blockade it and question every one of my doubles hoping to find me. I could have just killed half the army and got away before the other half realized what happened. Instead I stayed in town and pretended to be a victim. I lied through a truth ward, and I was rewarded by my interrogators for it. That's a good day.” I tell her with a huge smile and she laughs herself.

“Did they ever... you know figure it out?” She asks and I chuckle again.

“About three weeks later when the spell wore off and I was nowhere to be found. The whole world thinks that I never even stopped in the village. That it was nothing but an enormous distraction. The joke was on them.” I remark with a grin as I lean away and roll my shoulders.

“How often did you do something so grandiose?” She asks me and I can't help but cackle. It's a strange thing to hear from such a young voice.

“Whenever I needed to. Sometimes you have to just put everything into what you're doing.” I say with a grin. “Sometimes you have to tear down the castle, sink the ship or just drop a mountain on some idiot.”

“Or sometimes you have to stop the sun from rising.” Luna adds and I nod.

“True enough. Although I never went that far.” I remark as I remember that despite her coddling that yes. This is a goddess. It's rather humbling... “Anyways I'm sure the buffoons will throw a fit if we waste one moment of their pwecious time.”

“Quite right. Let's get on to it.” Luna says standing up from the chair and wheeling the the table out of the room. I climb down from the bed and follow. It's good to get the lay of the castle. I feel something at a distance again. Maybe another wendigo... or another murder! Oh I hope it's a murder that will give me something to do!

“Well aren't we excited?” Luna asks with a smile.

“Yep! There's a disconnected soul nearby. Meaning ghost or wendigo... or shadow, or spectre, or poltergeist, or banshee, or...” I begin listing of excitedly before Luna stops me.

“We'll look into it later. Now we have an appointment to keep.” she says and we continue on our way before she stops. “Stand close, I'm going to cheat.” she says and I walk up until I'm leaning against her left foreleg. There is a swelling of energy around us and were in a large room with numerous guards starting to relax.

“So do I get the big chair?” I ask noticing the throne and she chuckles at me.

“No you get the down and felt cushion.” Luna says gently as I glance around the room. Aside from the soft pink colour scheme and the fact that everyone here is a horse of some type it's a basic throne room. Although I do like the stained glass windows, those are more common to temples but... well goddess rulers I guess the palace is the temple as well. As Luna sits in the throne the colour scheme completely changes. Pink is swapped out for pale blue and the red and white carpet becomes blue and black.

Interestingly though there are now two light pink banners flanking the throne. They were blue a moment ago so I guess they're meant to symbolize the other sister. The sun designs on the windows turn into moons effectively swapping this room from the court of day to the court of night. I have no words.

“Wow.” Alright so I do have words. Let's keep them small so I stick to the plan.

“Yes it is quite lovely isn't it?” Luna asks and I nod and she simply levitates me onto a black velvet cushion twice my size. It has a white trimming and... I like it. I'm enjoying myself and I'm in a throne room... something's about to go wrong. I know it.

“Your first appointment Princess. Baron Red-Streak bearing a complaint against Baron Crimson-Stripe for image copyright infringement.” The same guy from the library said and I realized I don't know his name... still... what's a copyright? The doors opened and two identical dark red pegasi with light red manes walked in. They were both wearing little front suits and ties one with a bow tie and the other one a straight tie but still...

“Uhm... who's who?” I ask uncertainly and they both look at me in shock as if noticing me for the first time. Then they look affronted. Have I made an enemy already?

“This cur is impersonating me!” the left one declares pointing to his left.

“Why I Never! I am a full thirty minutes older you buffoon! It is you who has copied me!” the right one declares pointing to the right. I already hate them both and want to see them suffer. They then begin to glare at each other literally butting heads and snorting.

“They're identical twins who's parents separated and each one took a different foal. The houses of each parent are now nearly at war with each other.” Luna explains to me quietly so the two arguing don't hear her.

“That's really stupid. Just... mythical level stupid... Can I toy with them?” I ask at the same level and Luna blinks.

“How?” she asks grinning a little as the guards start walking forwards to break the two apart.

“Mistaking one for the other, saying 'I see' to everything and being deliberately confusing.” I tell her and she grins.

“If you can tell them apart go for it. These two have been up to this for three years every two weeks.” Luna says before pulling back in time for the two to turn back to her.

“Uhm... Mister Red?” I ask out loud now that there's a little silence.

“Yes?” The one with the bow-tie asks.

“Sorry, I thought you were Crimson.” I tell him.

“You see! He's copying me!” the one with the straight tie half shouts. “Taking my identity in front of a Princess even! The nerve!”

“But I thought you were Red so weren't you both doing it?” I ask and they both start sputtering in indignation. They both continue for longer than I expect so I stand up on my hindlegs and brace myself against Luna's throne. “Mom did someone put a mirror and a crazy pony in the throne room?” I ask pulling myself up and peering over the armrest. I'm sure I look completely harmless.

“I'm afraid not dear.” Luna says and I know they're listening in.

“But it's so silly!” I protest. I'd rather say stupid, but I have an image to craft.

“Exactly who is this brat?” They demand in perfect unison and the echo effect is all sorts of entertaining. I have to keep these two talking.

“The brat as you call him is my son. Prince Charon.” Luna says plainly and without emotion. Hunh... so red horses fade to pink when pale? Interesting. “Have either of you brought any new written and substantial evidence to this case?” she asks and they both shake their heads. “Then you are wasting my time. Dismissed.” she says and they scamper out of the Throne room in near perfect sync.

“We have to do this again.” I note out loud and Luna giggles.

“Perhaps. Although let me assure you, it's those two and a few others which made me look into Public Executions, and seeing if we can bring them back.” Luna remarks and I chuckle as I drop down to my cushion again. If this is the way a day at court works I'm happy to be here.

“Since we're ahead of schedule shall I have the next appointment sent in?” The servant asked and Luna smiled.

“Certainly Record. What's next?” Luna asks and Record... Something or Something Record nods.

“A Countess Lily-Fair is here to request modifications to the trader and performer permits.” Record states and Luna sighs.

“Is there a copy of her previous request?” Luna asks and a bundle of papers are held up to her.

“Can I see?” I ask and the stack is lowered to my level. Hmm... good calligraphy, and with very large and needlessly complicated words. From what I can gather it's her wanting to up the price and have the increase go into her own coffers. I hear the doors open and a light grey unicorn in a white gown with pale blond hair walks in. She has a gold and diamond ring around the base of her horn.

“Your Majesty! Good afternoon we simply don't see each other enough darling!” Lily-Fair announces walking up to the throne. She's using her magic to carry a clipboard. I glance up at Luna and she looks a little uncomfortable... I think. Hmm... time for both entertainment and endearment.

“Why would you want to just see more of somepony?” I ask watching to say somepony rather than someone. “I mean wouldn't talking to them or spending time with them mean more?” I ask trying and succeeding at sounding legitimately confused.

“It's an expression darling. By the by... who are you?” Lily-Fair asks gently the very picture of manners.

“Who's who?” I ask quickly.

“Who are you?” She repeats keeping her patience.

“Well who are you?” I ask in return and she looks taken aback. There we go, weakness.

“I am Countess Lily-Fair. May I ask whom you are?” she says and Luna speaks up. Unfortunately she's interrupting my attempt to throw the countess off.

“My son, Prince Charon.” Luna says simply. So there goes wordplay. So.. innocently insulting?

“Can I see what she brought?” I ask and Lily-Fair nods and the clipboard floats over to me before dropping in front of me. “Sorry my horn's broken...” I say and she looks very uncomfortable as I get up and grab the clipboard. I quickly look over it and then chuckle.

“What's so funny?” Lily-Fair asks and I smile.

“You're asking for the same thing both times. I have the forms from the other time here and they ask for the same thing. You just use different words and ask at different times.” I say sounding confused. “Why do you need so much money, are you going poor or something?” I ask.

“Well no but there are several expensive projects which simply must be done!” she says and my eyebrows go up.

“What projects exactly Countess?” Luna asks.

“Remodelling jobs mostly... several facilities are... behind the times.” Lily-Fair says and I have to fight down a grin. I see where this is going. She's emptied her pockets paying for pointless things and is trying to get more. I doubt I can get her to confess, but I can give her more rope to hang herself with.

“Did a hospital break down or something?” I ask sounding panicked and Luna looks sharply at Lily-Fair. The whole game is now in her court.

“Well not a hospital per say darling...” Lily-Fair says and I do what I scratch the side of my head as if confused.

“An orphanage then?” I ask and she looks awkward. I think I got her.

“Is this for something frivolous Countess?” Luna asks and Lily-Fair doesn't answer. She looks away shame-faced. I guilted her? I was trying to make an idiot out of her... “If that is the limit and purpose of your proposals then you are excused.”

“I apologize for wasting your time your majesties...” she says and walks out looking like she took a beating. The door closes with a a loud thud.

“I think I missed something. I was trying to make her look stupid, not feel guilty.” I tell Luna and she laughs shortly.

“Well sometimes things just end up differently than expected.” Luna tells me and I nod. It's a fair enough point. “What's next on the list?” Luna asks Record who coughs awkwardly.

“A free hour ma'am. Both the Identity and the Taxation affairs were thought to take longer. Your son playing verbal interceptor cut the time down substantially.” He says sounding half annoyed half amused.

“Sorry?” I state unsure as to whether I should be apologizing or not.

“Nothing to worry about dear colt. Just a touch of rescheduling on my part.” he says genially. “Now there's some free time available, would either of you care for some reading material?”

“Something from Rosemary-Rainbow.” Luna says and I spot a guard roll his eyes. At fifty metres no less, pony eyes are huge.

“Anything for yourself Prince?” Record asks.

“Uhm... is there a big book on myths and legends?” I ask and he nods.

“Of course. I'll fetch the latest edition of Predictions and Prophesies.” he says and leaves quickly but quietly.

“You seem to have a talent for politics, it's rare to cut through so much time.” Luna remarks and one of my eyebrows goes up.

“Talent? I'm trying to make them look like idiots and they back off! If I didn't know any better I'd swear they've literally lost their spines!” I protest and Luna laughs hard. Even some guards are fighting down chuckles.

“It was one of Celestia's masterstrokes. The local nobility used to be as friendly as a den of wolves. Literal murder in the courts and they had wrangled the law to such a point that questioning them was high treason.” Luna explains and I nod. It's normally like that back in Tir'Aewgin. “She got rather sick of it and decided to... clean the house.” Luna states and I snort in amusement.

“Angering a physically present deity... that's just asking for it.” I note casually. I suddenly have a book in front of me. “That was fast. Thank you.” I tell Record and he nods as Luna picks up a small but thick book made entirely of paper. The one I have is a large tome with what looks like a varnished wooden cover. I open the book and browse the index, the Mare in the Moon? Does that have anything to do with Luna?

Oh, oh wow. I guess Luna's been lying to me, or she doesn't know about my more... brutal moments in the past. Let's see... wait... would eternal night kill the plants? There's something here about a demonic spirit... Does that mean... Is Luna guilting herself for what she might have done when something else was controlling her? If this is her time as a 'brutal monster' then I'm definitely the greater of two evils.

“Mom... uhm...” I start to ask but trail off not knowing how to confront her with this information.

“Yes, what is... it...” Luna asks and trails off herself when she leans over and sees what I was reading.

“Is this it? Is this what you've been feeling guilty about?” I ask and she nods. “But... this doesn't compare to a being that's slaughtered thousands...” I say in an almost whisper so only she can hear.

“I know... it... it was horrible. If you'd rather leave then I.. I'll understand.” Luna says and I'm shocked. She took it completely the wrong way.

“Flip it for pities sake!” I say sternly still keeping my voice down. “You did nothing! You were possessed and even then... even then maybe twenty living beings were injured by your actions. Compared to...” I say starting to rant before catching myself. If anyone does overhear this I better cover my tracks. “...the necromancer you've done no harm!”

Luna quickly looks to the right as if thinking before a look of realization comes to her. “The necromancer only ever fought in self defence. He only ever took a life to protect his own. I nearly destroyed this world for my greed. For my selfishness...” she says looking so dejected as to be pitiful. God or not, this is annoying.

I stand up on my rear legs, grab her face and pull her close. “You cannot now or ever blame yourself for what happens when you are possessed. I've run into spirits of all types and the unfailing rule is that if the spirit enters your body and takes control. Whatever happens next. You. Are. Not. At. Fault. Get it?” I dictate to Luna and she looks shocked.

“Why don't you save your loathing for things that are actually horrible?” I ask her rhetorically as I let her go and drop down. She's still stunned.

“It doesn't bother you?” Luna asks with a slight squeak in her voice. I suppose frustration and indifference is not a reaction she's gotten from this stunt yet. Actually I'm not sure what I feel... confused mostly. How can a goddess be so ignorant?

“Should it? You failed to do something in the past that might have been disastrous... so what?” I ask honestly and Luna looks shocked again. Then she picks me up and cuddles me closely. “What did I do?!”

“Proved me right. Among other things.” Luna tells me gentle and kisses me just below the horn. I swear someone's going to wear the fur off there sooner or later at this rate. She holds me close and a warmth enters me. Weird. She puts me down right between her forelegs and looks shockingly content.

“Princess, I hate to break up a tender moment but the next appointment has arrived. A Baron Golden-Rod here about...” Record explains but Luna looks furious the moment the name Golden-Rod is mentioned.

“Is he here about the griffons hunting again?” Luna asks and Record nods. “Tell him that griffons as omnivores have meat as a substantial part of their diet and so long as it's only wild game that is being hunted he has no grounds to restrict it.” Luna says sternly. Is there more to this?

“What's going on?” I ask confused to this.

“Baron Golden-Rod's land is at the edge of the griffon empire. He has a large percentage of griffon citizens and finds eating meat to be disturbing. If he has his way we could very well insult the griffon people and the situation is tense enough already.” Luna tells me and I nod. It makes sense. She's willing to put up with harmless idiots but when someone does something dangerous and stupid. That's where she draws the line. A good trait in a leader... or a bad one for letting this stupidity go on... now I'm not sure.

“Well than with him out of the way we have something unexpected.” Record states and both me and Luna look towards him expectantly. “Prince Blueblood has requested an audience with Prince Charon. To thank him for services rendered.”

“Oh! My that is unexpected... send him in.” Luna says and the doors open and just as a pony that looks amazingly like Justicar can walk in another one this one yellow with a black mane storms in. He looks furious, it's probably Golden-Rod.

“Princess Luna! This is an outrage! How can you condone the killing and devouring of living things within equestrian boarders?” Golden-Rod demands and Luna looks offended by him. I carefully slink away so I'm not between the princess and the idiot. When standing between a madman and a cliff, step out of the way and let one deal with the other.

“Excuse me Baron, but I believe the summons was for me.” The Justicar look alike says and the glare that Golden gives him is both withering and ineffectual. “I have endured the ravages of a changeling feeding and misleading me for the majority of my life. Do you honestly believe that you can intimidate me?”

“I'm not certain do you have any sense?” Golden-Rod demands his eyes narrowing dangerously.

“Considering that you are the one whom barged in on Princess Luna and her son it is I who should be asking that question.” Blueblood returns with narrowed eyes and Golden-Rod freezes up.

“Golden isn't very bright I see.” I mutter to myself and Luna snorts. I think only she caught it.

“Pfft, I doubt the dark one compares even slightly to her sister! The thought of her being a threat is a joke!” Golden announces after a moment looking insulted at the idea that he would be afraid of Luna. This pony is more than an idiot. He's masochistic and suicidal.

“I'm glad I stepped out of the line of fire.” I note as I can see Luna getting more than a little angry. There is a rush of energy and Golden-Rod is simply gone. No flashes of light, no sounds or anything. He's just gone. I am now officially terrified.

“Guards be sure to let the Baron out of his cell when he's good and calm.” Luna says calmly. “Now Prince Blueblood, I am to believe you wished to speak to my son?”Luna says and I'm not sure if it's a question or a statement.

“Yes, I do. Prince Charon, you have done myself and my father a priceless service. If not for you his soul would still be in bondage and I would still be under the sway of a monster. You have my deepest thanks and the loyalty of house Gild-Iron.” he tells me and my jaw drops. I... I've earned the loyalty of a noble house? What the hell?

“Thank you... I... I'm not really used to this sort of thing. I don't know what to say...” I admit and he smiles and bows.

“You've said all you needed to Prince Charon. I will take my leave now.” Prince Blueblood says and he leaves quietly. I try and process the fact that I just had a noble house swear allegiance to me... I flit my spiritual senses a bit as I recenter myself and I feel... a piece of myself anchoring another. Blueblood has it... it takes me a moment but I realize it's the gem that Justicar was bound to. I guess he's literally got his father's spirit watching over his shoulder.

I look up to Luna for some kind of guidance and she just smiles at me. What the hell am I supposed to get out of that?!